Bishop whom Saint Paule willeth to be both watching and sober and also modest herberous in 1. Cor. 9. proueth that it is lawfull for him not onelie to eate drinke at the Corinthians costs and charges as in the. 4. verse But also to enterteine a wife as in the. 5. verse and generelly to liue well and honestlie as in the. 14. verse Of vnpreaching Bishops and Pastors The world saith Gregory is full of Priests but yet in the haruest there are seldome workemen found because indéed we take vpon vs the office of Priests but we fulfill not the work of the office Againe because they haue not the bowels of charitie they will séeme Lordes They acknowledge not themselues to be Fathers They chaunge the place of humilitie into the aduauncing of lordlinesse Againe But what do we O Pastors we receiue the reward and are not workmen We are fallen to outward businesse and we take in hand one thing and performe an other we leaue the ministrie of preaching and to our punishment as I sée we are called Bishops and keepe the name of honour but not of vertue Cal. in his inst 4. b. Chap. 5. Sect. 12. How Bishops are vnlike they were in Paules time A great pitie it is to sée how farre that office of a Bishop is â—egeneraâ—â— from the origiâ—â—â— in the Scripture It was not so at the beginning when Bishoppes were at the best As the Epistle of Paule to Tit. testifieth that willed him to ordeine in euerie Citie of Crete a Bishoppe And in case there were such loue in them now as was then toward the people they would saie themselues there were more to doe for the best of them in one Citie then he could doe They knowe that the primatiue Church had no such Bishoppes as be nowe a daies as examples testifie vntill the time of Syluester the first a little and a little riches crept so into the church that men sought more hir then the wealth of people and so increased within few yeares that Bishoppes became Princes and Princes were made seruauntes So that they haue set them vp with their almes and liberalitie in so high honour that they cannot plucke them downe againe with all the force they haue Whooper What regard Bishops ought to haue in feeding the poore Manie godlie Bishops and ministers after the Apostles were so studious for the poore that they spent not onelie vppon them the goods of the church but also their owne patrimonie when that would not serue they laboured with their owne handes that by this meanes they might supplie that which lacked according to the example of Saint Paule They hired not men to kéepe the poore out of their gates but appointed men to stand before their gates after the example of Abraham and Lot to call the poore into their houses The glorie of a Bishop saith S. Hierome is to prouide for the poore but the ignominie of all Priestes to looke for their owne ease and profit Hierome de vita clericorum The Popes lawe saith Hospitalitie is so necessarie for Bishops that if they be found to be no mainteiners thereof they maie lawfullie be deposed Againe a Bishop to the vttermost of his power ought to minister vnto the poore and to the sicke which through weaknesse are not able to labour with their owne hands meate drinke and cloth ¶ A Bishop ought to haue a liberall hand he should helpe them which are in néede and thinke other mens necessitie to be his owne necessitie if he be not thus affected and minded he beareth the name of a Bishop in vaine ¶ Bishops build houses in bignesse not vnlike to Churches They haue a great delight to haue their chambers painted and set out with most goodlie and precious colours and hanged with rich and costlie clothes but the poore man goeth naked I may trulie saie the poore are manie times spoiled and robbed that stones and stockes may be garnished They garnish their halls with great and mightie pillers They set lodges before their dores but would God they were made to receiue and not to deceiue the poore ¶ S. Hierom saith Let other build Churches hang walles make great pillers and gylde the tops of them decke Altars with golde and precious stones But be thou of another minde I meane to cloath Christ in the poore to feede him in the hungrie to visite him in the sicke to receiue in them that want lodging speciallie in them that are of the householde of faith ¶ Saint Barnard likewise saith O vanitie passing all vanities and yet no more vaine then mad The Church shineth in the walles and lacketh in the poore It garnisheth hir stones with golde and leaueth hir children naked That which should be spent vpon the poore is bestowed to please the eies of the rich Thus much for this matter out of the workes of Theodore Basill Of the equalitie of Bishops ERasmus expounding S. Hieroms words saith thus Hieronimus aequare videtur omnes Episcopes c. Hierom séemeth to match all Bishops together as if they were all equallie the Apostles successours and he thinketh not anie Bishop to bee lesse then other for that he is poorer or greater then other for that he is richer For he maketh the Bishop of Eugubium a poore towne equall with the Bishop of Rome And farther hée thinketh that a Bishop is no better then a Priest sauing that the Bishop hath authoritie to order Ministers Iewel fol. 109. ¶ S. Cipriane saith Nemo nostrum c. None of vs appointeth himselfe Bishop of Bishops much lesse the Prince of all Pastours In Cons. Cartha ¶ Againe he saith that the authoritie of the Bishops in Affrica is as good as the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome And calleth them all lewd and desperate persons that will say the contrarie ¶ The words of the Counsell of Affrica Ad transmarina c. Whosoeuer shall thinke he ought to appeale to the Iudgements beyond the Seas that is to the Bishop of Rome let no man within Affrica receiue him to Communion ¶ Sain Peter calleth Christ the Prince of Pastors and not the Pope saieng thus That when Christ the Prince of Pastors shall appeare ye maie receiue the vncorruptible crowne ¶ In the Counsell of Constantinople it was decréed that the Bishop there should haue euen and equall authoritie with the Bishop of Rome Iewel fol. 112. What is meant by these two names Bishops and Deacons With the Bishops and Deacons grace be with you ¶ By the Bishops are meant both the Pastors which haue the dispensation of the word and the Elders that gouerne And by Deacons are meant those that were stewards of the Treasurie of the Church and had to looke vnto the poore Beza ¶ By Bishops héere he meaneth them that had charge of the word and gouerning as Pastors Doctors Elders By Deacons such as had charge of the distribution and of
¶ Holofernes being ouercome with drinke was slaine of a woman ¶ Simon and his sonnes through dronkennesse was slaine of Ptolomy and Abobus ¶ Of the incommodities of Dronkennesse Read Pro. 23. 30 c. Eccl. 36. 26. c. DROPPES How these Droppes shewe Christ to be a true man ANd his sweate was like Droppes of bloud ¶ These not onelie showe that Christ was true man but other things also which the godlie haue to consider of wherein the secret of the redemption of all mankinde is contained in the sonne of God his debasing himselfe to the state of a seruant such things as no man can sufficientlie declare DRVCILLA What manner of woman this Drucilla was FElix with his wife Drucilla ¶ This Drucilla was Agrippa his sister of whom Luke speaketh afterward a very harlot and licentious woman and being the wife of Azizus King of the Emesens who was circumcised departed from him and went to this Felix the brother of one Pallas who was somtime Nero his bondman DVVELL What is betokened by this word Dwell WIll dwell among them ¶ By this word dwell is betokened friendship familiariâ—ie and companie betwéeneâ— God and the Elect according as Christ saith If anie man heare my voice and open me the dore I will come in to him and suppe with him and he with me Marl. vpon the Apo. fol. 113. ¶ The Lord that sitteth on the throne will alwaies dwell among them as their most mightie defender their solace their comfort Bale Let the word of God dwell in you plentifullie in all wisedome ¶ To dwell in vs is to haue full possession and a mansion house in vs to sit and rest there to gouerne and rule there as we doe in our houses and places of our owne aboâ—e and how shall this be but by that ordinarie meanes which God hath appointed vs which is by reading and hearing the word of God c. Beza And dwelt in vs. ¶ And dwelt The Gréeke word Escuiosen is as much to say as he made his Tabernacle whereby the Euangelist signifieth that he was conuersant among them as a verie man and he shewed not himselfe the twinckling of an eie and so vanished awaie but had his abode and continued among them long time whereby they might haue sure and certaine experience of his godlie behauiour of his singular vertues and of his wonderfull workes Some thinke by this word Dwelt that the Lord Iesus had no certaine dwelling place in this world but was faine to â—lit often and remoue for so do they that dwell in Tents and Tabernacles Chrisostome taketh in vs to be in our flesh and vnderstandeth that the humanitie of Christ was a Tabernacle to the diuinitie and so frameth this argument against the Heretikes that affirmed the Word to be turned into flesh ¶ Looke after in Word Traheron How men should dwell with their wiues Likewise ye men dwell with them according to knowledge ¶ To dwell with them is with faithfulnesse with the despising of pleasures and of ambition with the decking of the inner man with the méekenesse and demurenesse of a quiet spirit with loue reuerence to order them not according to our wilfull commaundement lust but according to knowledge appointing them to doe nothing but that is expedient and flattering them in nothing that maie hurt or corrupt honest conditions and manners Tindale Ebion Of the heresie of this man EBion of whom the Ebionites are called affirmed Christ to be but a bare man borne of Ioseph and Marie he thought that faith onelie did not iustifieâ— He affirmed the corporall obseruation of the lawe to be necessarie he denied the Epistles of Paule accusing him that he fell from the Lawe The Iewish Sabaoth and other Ceremonies he obserued together with the Iewes onelie the Sundaie he celebrated in remembraunce of the resurrection Euse. li. 3. ca. 24 Epiphanius saith haeres 30. that Iohn the Euangelist hearing that Ebion was in the Bath refrained his companie Abdias B. of Babilon saith that Philip the Apostle ouerthrew this heresie of Ebion at 〈…〉 erapolis EDIFIENG What it is to edifie LEt euerie man please his neighbour in that that is good to edifieng ¶ To Edifie signifieth to doe all manner duties to our neighbours either to bring him to Christ or if he be won that he maie grow from faith to faith for the faithfull are called the Temple of God wherein is resident his holie spirit and these faithful are the stones of new Hierusalem that is the vniuersall Churchâ— Esay 54. Apoc. 21. 2. Of the which building Christ is the corner stone Ephe. 2. 20. Geneua EDOM What is signified by Edom. WHo is this that commeth from Edom with stained red clothes of Bosra ¶ Edom is the Earth and the stained and red clothes are Christs bloud which he did shed vpon earth for our sinnes And they which demaund Who is he be his creatures which shall meruaile at the wisedome of God in deliuering mankinde from the bondage of the spirituall â—harao by bloud by death and by the Crosse. Turnar This Prophecie aforesaid Esay 63. 1. is against the Edumians and enimies which persecuted the church on whom God will take vengeaunce and is heere set foorth all bloudie after he hath destroied them in Bosra the chiefe Citie of the Iâ—umeans for these were their greatest enimies And vnder the title of Circumcision the kinred of Abraham claimed to themselues the chiefe religion and hated the true worshippers Psal. 137. Geneua Remember the Children of Edom. According as Ezechiel 25. 13. And leremy 49. 7. and Abdias ver â—0 sheweth that the Eâ—onntes which came of Esau conspired with the Babilonians against their bretheren and kinfolkes For thy crueltie saith Abdias against thy brother Iacob shame shall couer thée and thou shalt be cast off for euer ¶ Héere he sheweth the cause why the Edomites were so sharplie punished to wit because they were enimies to his Church whome now he comforteth by punishing their enimies Geneua EIE A description of the Eie LActantius in a little booke that he wrote de opificio Dei saith on this wise Marke saith Lactaâ—tius the scituation of Eies in the head of a man The Head is like a goodlie Tower gallantlie garnished with the Eies which Nature by the premission and ordinaunce of God haue set in a pretie valley compassed about with the bulwarke of the strong and hardie rocke of the forhead couered with fine soft close windowes which we call the Eie liddes In Latine they be called Cilia quasi caelia caelando of ciling or couering the eies Vnderneath is set as it were a little Mount which we call the ball of the cheeke and all this is for the defence and sauegard of the Eie which if he stood open in a flat plaine place as it standeth in a round valley it should euer be in daunger to be hurt where now it is so on
holy Ghost yâ— saluation is laid vp in store for vs because God forgiueth sins he himselfe giueth merits and he himselfe giueth rewards that we may not â—aie still in this beginning Cal. in his Insti 3. b. chap. 2. Sect. 4. From faith to faith what it is For by it the righteousnesse of God is knowne from faith to faith ¶ From faith to faith yâ— is from an vnperfect faith to a perfect faith from a weake faith to a strong faith or from one battel of faith to an other For as we haue escaped one ieoperdie through faith an other inuadeth vs through which we must wade by the helpe of faith also Tindale How the faith that saued the olde fathers shall saue vs. Looke Abraham How Faith is a worke Faith is a worke therefore will some saie we be iustified by works but yâ— answere of the which so say auaileth not because loue also other vertues be the works of God yet are we not iustified by them The maior is not so to be vnderstood we be not iustified by faith because it is a worke or qualitie in vs but because it leaneth vpon mercie receiueth mercie And this saieng we be iustified with faith must be vnderstoode by the waie of a comparison that is to saye by mercie we bée pronounced iust but it must bée receiued with faith Although then faith be a worke or new qualitie in vs yet we bée not iustified by the worthinesse thereof for this faith is as yet vnperfect like as other vertues be but we be iustified by that thing wherevpon faith leaneth and the which faith receiueth that is to saye for Christs sake Out of a booke called the Summe of Diuinitie Of Faith before workes ¶ Looke Cornelius How Faith is perfect Faith is perfect when it receiueth and taketh holde of Christ perfect And yet it hath néede of increasement to the intent it maie become full in all his partes The man that saide Lorde I beléeue had perfect faith and yet was it greatâ—â—e increased afterward Likewise Peter had a perfect faith when he saide Lorde whether shall I goe c. Which faith of Peter was much more increased after he had receiued the holie Ghost at Whitsontide c. How Faith ouercommeth the world Faith is not an idle assent or thought but it is a stoute Gyaunt which as Saint Iohn saith ouercommeth the world but how Euen through the conquerour Christ which it possesseth How Faith and inuocation are inseparable No man commeth to Christ as to a Sauiour nor calleth vppon him but hée that beléeueth vppon him for like as no man beléeueth but he that heareth so no man calleth vppon him but hée that beléeueth Rom. 10. 17. Faith and inuocation are so knitte together that ye maie sooner separate the heate from the fire then plucke them asunder one from an other Hemmyng How Faith is called the marriage Garment Faith in Christes bloud maketh the marriage betweene our soules and Christ and is properlie called the marriage garment or the signe Thau Tindale Of Faith Loue and Hope Obiection If Faith Loue and Hope be thrée vertues inseparable then faith onelie iustifieth not Aunswere Though Faith Hope and Loue be thrée vertues inseparable in this lyfe yet haue they separable and sundrie offices in effectes As heate and drieth bée inseparable in the fire haue yet their separable operations for the drieth onelye expelleth the moistnesse of all that is consumed in the fire and heat onelye destroieth all coldenesse for drieth and colde maie stande together and so maie heate and moistnesse It is not all one to say the drieth onelie and the drieth that is alone Nor all one to saie Faith onelie and Faith that is alone The office of Faith Faith onelie which is a sure and vndoubted trust in Christ and in the father through him certifieth the conscience that the sinne is forgiuen and the dampnation and imposibilitie of the lawe taken awaye c. And with such perswasions mollifieth the heart and maketh her loue GOD againe and his lawe And as oft as we sinne Faith onelie keepeth vs that we forsake not our profession and that loue vtterlie quench not and hope faile and onelie maketh the peace againe For a true beleeuer trusteth in Christ onelie not in his own merits or works or ought els for the remission of sins Tindale What one mans faith doth profit in other Obiection When as Christ by the faith of the hearers healed the man sicke of the palsie it is demaunded of some in this place of Mathew what one manâ— faith doth profit an other Aunswere First of all we know for certeine that the faith of Abraham did profit his posteritie wheÌ„ as he embraced yâ— couenant promise made to him and his séede The like we ought to iudge in all the faithfull because by their faith they spread out the grace of God to their children posteritie and that before they bée borne And also the same taketh place in children young infants who for want of age are not apt to haue faith But they which are ripe of yeares whose faith is insufficient whether they be straungers or of yâ— same line or kinred an other mans faith in respect of the eternall saluation of the soule doth nothing profit them but onelie mediate Marl. fol. 173. And when Iesus sawe the faith of them ¶ And also his faith the had the palsie for except we haue faith our sinnes cannot be forgiuen Geneua ¶ That the faithfull maie praie for me offer me vnto God with their faithfull praiers yet vnles I haue faith my selfe I cannot be saued for the righteous liueth with his owne faith Abac. 2. 4. Rom. 1. 17. Sir I. Cheeke The Centurion beléeued his seruant was healed ¶ Of this we may learne yâ— the godly by their faith maie obteine corporal benfits for other but to be saued with eternall saluation by an other mans faith it caÌ„not be for no man can be saued without his owne faith Hemmyng ¶ Againe As one man by his wisdome may make an other man proue wise so he yâ— beléeueth may by his faith obtein faith for other men But as no man is wise by another mans wisdome but by his owne so is no man saued by an other mans faith but by his owne Hemmyng How faith is taken in these places following If I had all faith so that c. ¶ Héere faith is taken for the power to do myracles For when faith is taken for that assured trust in God through the bloud of Iesus Christ it can in no wise be without charitie and loue Sir I. Cheeke Faith is héere takeÌ„ for yâ— vse of doing miracles which the wicked may haue as Mat. 7. 22. also for yâ— faith called historical which beléeueth yâ— mighty power of Christ but caÌ„not apprehend gods mercy wtout him And this diuels haue Iames. 2. 19. therefore is separate from charitie but
meanes seperated from the vnbeléeuers Or inasmuch as it was with God from eternitie before men were borne Of this Paule speaketh writing to the Galaâ—hians that hée was sette aparte to preach the Gospell from his mothers wombe longe before hée was conuerted And vnto the Ephesians also he sayth that we were predestinate before the foundation of the worlde were layde And to the Romanes of the Twinnes he sayth before they hadde done either good or bad Iacob haue I loued and Esau haue I hated And we at this present speake of this eternall Predestination of God Wherefore the other is nothing but a declaration of this Predestination therefore maye bée taken both commonly and properly But forsomuch as God doth all thinges by an appointed Counsell and nothing by chaunce or fortune vndoubtedly whatsoeuer he createth or doth he appointeth to some ende and vse After this manner neither the wicked nor the Diuell himselfe nor sinners canne be excluded from Predestination for all these things doth God vse according to his will c. Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fol. 291. Augustine in his booke De Predestinatione sanctorum the 10. Chapter thus defineth Predestination that it is a preperation of grace And in the. 12. Chapter hée sayth it is foreknowledge and a preparation of the gifts of GOD by which they are certeinly deliuered which are deliuered but the rest are left in the masse and lumpe of perdition In an other place he calleth it the purpose of hauing mercye The Maister of the Sentences in the first booke Distinct. 40. defineth it to bée a preparation of grace in this present time and of glorye in time to come These definitions I reiect not Howbeit because they comprehende not the whole matter I will bring in an other definition more full as nigh as I canne I saye therefore that Predestination is the most wise purpose of GOD whereby he hath before all eternitie constantlye decréed to call those whome hée hath loued in Christ to the adoption of his children to iustification by faith and at length to glorye through good workes that they maye bée made lyke to the Image of the sonne of God and that as then should bée declared the glorye and mercye of the creator This definition as I thinke comprehendeth all thinges that perteine vnto the nature of Predestination and all the partes thereof maye be proued by Scripture Pet. Mart. vpon the Rom. fol. 292. Predestination wée call the eternall and immutable decrée of God by the which he hath once determined with himselfe what hée will haue to bée done with euerye man For he hath not created all to bée of one condition Or if we will haue the definition of Predestination more large wée saye that it is the most wise most iust purpose of God by the which before all times hée constantly hath decréed to call those whome hee hath loued in Christ to the knowledge of himselfe and of his sonne Christ Iesus that they maye bée assured of theyr adoption by the iustification of fayth which working in them by charitie maketh their workes to shine before men to the glorie of their Father so that they made conforme to the Image of the same God maye finally receiue the glorye which is prepared for the vessells of mercye These latter partes to wit of vocation iustification of fayth and of the effect of the same I haue added for such as thinke that wée imagine it sufficient that we bée predestinate howe wickedlye soeuer wée liue We constantly affirme the playne contrarye to wit that none liuing wickedly canne haue the assuraunce that he is predestinate to lyfe euerlasting yea though man and Angell woulde beare recorde with him yet will his owne conscience condempne him vnto such time as he vnfeinedly turne from his conuersation Knox. Who hath predestinate vs to the adoption of children by Iesus Christ. ¶ This is the true vnderstanding of Predestination that without anye merites or deseruings of ours yea afore the foundation of the world was laid GOD hath decreed with himselfe to saue through Christ all them that doe beléeue How Predestination was the first worke that God made God before the beâ—inning of the worlde did worke but onelye the worke of Predestination of the which Saint Paule sayth Ephesians 1. GOD hath predestinate and chosen vs to him through Christ our Lord before the foundation of the world was laide So that the work of Predestination was the first worke of God that we doe reade of in the scripture which was perfectly finished before the world began The second worke of God was the worke of creation that is of making all things of nothing Of this worke it is written Qui viuit in eternum creauit omnia semel He that liueth euerlastingly without beginning and without ending made all things at once By all thinges is vnderstoode the matter and substaunce whereof all thinges was afterwarde made which is called of Moses Coelum terram That vndigested and vnshaped and vnfashioned lumpe called of the Poettes Chaos whereof all the Firmament and the foure Elementes were afterwarde made that was made by the woorke of creation Idque semel and that all at once The worke of creation béeing ended God procéeded to the diuiding and setting of things in order which is called Opus distinctionis And in this worke we reade that GOD was occupied sixe daies This worke béeing ended almightie God ceased from making of any mo new things and yet he neuerthelesse worketh continually in the redressing in the preseruing and in the gouerning of the things that he hath made Indéede vpon the sixt day he made man and blessed him with the strength of generation in his posteritie vnto the end of the worlde by vertue of which blessing all men doe increase doe multiplye doe flourish and come into the world And yet notwithstanding that work of the sixt day God stil a pace worketh by his diuine prouidence gouerning of man wonderfully which is called Opus gubernationis for the which his worke we are bound euery man to praise him and to magnifie him according as we be taught by the prophet in the Psalme saieng in the person of Christ O Father Tues qui extraxisti me de ventre c. Thou art he yâ— tookest me out of my Mothers wombe Ric. Turnar No reason can be giuen why God did predestinate this man more then that but onely that it was his pleasure so to doe I aske how came it to passe that the fall of Adam did wrap vs in eternal death so many nations with their children being infants without remedy but because it so pleased God Heare their tongues which are otherwise so pratling must of necessity be dumb It is a terrible decrée I grauÌ„t yet no man shal be able to deny but yâ— God foreknew what end man shuld haue ere hee â—reated him therfore foreknew it because he had so
A BOOKE OF NOTES and Common places with their expositions collected and gathered out of the workes of diuers singular Writers and brought Alphabetically into order A worke both profitable and also necessarie to those that desire the true vnderstanding meaning of holy Scripture BY IOHN MARBECK 2. Tim. 3. 16. All Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God is profitable to doctrine to reproue to correction to instruction which is in righteousness that the man of God maye be perfect instructed vnto all good workes Imprinted at London by Thomas East 1581. ¶ TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE AND HIS ESPECIALL good Lord the Earle of Huntington Knight of the most noble order of the Garter c. Iohn Marbeck wisheth a most happie and prosperous estate with increase of vertue in the feare of GOD. AS THE CHILdren of Israel had inestimable cause to praise the great goodnesse of almightie God and to render condign thanks vnto him for his most mercifull deliueraunce out of their vile captiuity bondage which they so long had susteined vnder that proude resister of Gods omnipotent power king Pharao Euen so Right honourable are we no lesse bound to honour lande and praise the same God with immortall thanks which now of his entire loue pitie and compassion in this our last age of the world hath broken the yoke of our miserable seruitude vnder that proud exalter of himselfe the Romish Antichrist and of the bondmen and slaues of that tyrant hath made vs free men in his sonne Iesus Christ through the true knowledge of his eternall and euerlasting word For as the people that dwel in the country called Cimmeria do remaine in continuall darknes by reason they want the cleere light of the Sunne which is so farre distant from them So were we poore soules during the time of our thraldōe vnder the power of the Pope in like obscuritie shut pend vp as prisoners in the darke dungeon of his Antichristian iurisdiction and alwaies constrained to feed on the scraps of his owne vnsauery and most vnfruitfull traditions diuelish deuices for lacke of the wholsome foode of the Gospell of Iesus Christ whereof the least little sparke could not be permitted to put forth his light among vs. But now my good Lord seeing that all the sleights and grounds of the Popes inuentions which wholy consisteth in false superstitious worshipping filthy Idolatry fained hypocrisie foolish scrupulositie with other the like be cleerly sifted and boulted out from the boulting tub of his Canō laws by infinit godly learned writers especialiye by such as bee here expressed within this volume it shall behoue vs to embrace and lay sure holde on the profound saiengs of those so godly writers or rather vpon the truth vttered by their pens that being weaponed with such artillerie we may be able to resist ouerthrow whatsoeuer the whole Popish army shal assay to assalt vs with all For what is the cause that many at this present day do fall a lusting after Romish religion as did the Israelits to feed on the flesh pots of Aegypts gaine But that they despise to apparell themselues with the armour of Christ esteeming much better their old apparell of Popery although it seeme neuer so vile in the sight of God Which miserable and deceiued sort but yet truly most wilfull froward people that I might by the mercye of God in some measure perswade if not wholy conuert to the truth I haue the rather employed my diligence in collecting these common places sincerely expoūded by the authors themselues that in the reading and earnest study therof there may some sparke of Gods true knowledge kindle aright vnderstanding in them which the Lord graunt that his onely praise glory may therein be shewed And now Right honourable hauing as yet no help for the publishing of my Concordance which without speciall helpe is like to lye not onely helples but also fruitlesse inclosed in an huge volume of mine owne writing wherein I haue spent many yeres in purpose therby to profit the studies of the godly affected in the English tongue so that I am not able as my meaning was to exhibit the same vnto you I shall most humbly beseech your honor to accept and take in good part my simple trauailes in this other worke which God of his goodnes in these mine olde yeres hath now brought forth in me That I may not seeme altogethers vnfruitfull to the Church of God nor vnthankfull vnto you mine especiall good Lord but that at the least a testification of my faithfull hart to Gods people and of my good will to your honour may somewhat therein appeare For whom as dutie requireth I wil remaine during life a cōtinuall intercessour vnto almightie God that his blessings may be multiplied vpon you that abounding in all good gifts both of body and mind you may enioy vpon this earth a long life in perfect health and honour to his glory and to the profit of others and after the end of your race may be blessed for euer in the felicitie of the faithfull Amen THE TABLE A. AAron How long he was before Christ. Fol. 1. How hee is a figure of Christ. eodem A comparison betweene him and Christ. eod What Aarons bells signified eod Abaddon The name of Satan and of the Pope 2. Abhominable Who is abhominable eod Abhomination of Deso How it is vnderstood 3. Abimelech How he is put in the steed of Achis eod Of the vices of Abimelech the sonne of leroboam 4. Abrahā How he is the heire of the world eo What is meant by his bosome 5. How his lye to Abimelech is excused 5 How he did eate Christs bodie 6. Of y◠communication betweene him and the glutton 7. How God tried his faith eod How he is said to be a Prophet eod Of the doubting of Abraham eod Of Abrahams riches eod Absolution No mortal man cā absolue 7. How it standeth not in the will of the Priest 8. Abstinence What it is eod What differēce is betweene it fasting 8 Abuses By whom they ought to be reformed 9. Of whom they ought to be rebuked eo Achab. Of Satans deceiuing of him 10 Accident What an Accident is eod How it is not without his subiect eod Adam The first man y◠God created 11. Of things done by Adam and Seth. eod Cōparison between Adam Christ. eo How he did eat Christs body drāk 12 Of the first Adam earthly the second heauenly eod How Adā was not deceiued but Eue. 13. How the sect of the Adamits sprang vp 14. Adde What it is to adde or to take away eod Adoption How the Lawiers define it 15. Adoration What it is 16. Adultery What a dampnable sin it is eo How the adulterer repenting is forgiuen 17. Aduocate How there is no mo for vs to God but Christ. 18. Afflictiō How they are mesured to vs. eo The difference betweene the afflictions of the godly and vngodly
his kingdome howbeit this title should séeme more conuenient for the which after the Hebrewes is a distinct Psalme from this whereas the Latinists make this and the next both one ALTAR What an Altar is and how they began AN Altar is nothing els but a thing builded to offer Sacrifices on Altare is a Latin word which is so named as the Gramarians doe saie of Altitudo or height Not that an Altar is so great and high but because the Romaines before the receiuing of the true religion of Christ they made Altars in thrée sundrie places Some they called Altaria vpon the which they did offer Sacrifices vnto the supernall Gods Other Altars they had which were made beneath vpon the plaine ground vppon the which they did Sacrifice vnto the Gods on the earth And other Altars they made vnder the earth as were in Poules vpon the which they did offer Sacrifice Dijs infernalibus vnto Gods vnder the ground And these two last kinde were called Ara or Aâ—e but the high Altars were properlie called Altaria Thus much concerning the name of the Latin word Altare In all the newe Testament where we read this Latin word Altare as in the 5. of S. Mathew the first of S. Luke 1. Cor. 9. the 13. of the Hebrewes In all these places in the Gréeke booke is red 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Which word is as much to saie in English as a Sacrificing place or a thing made to offer sacrifices on which is more plaine then the Latin word Altare is So that an Altar is nothing els but a sacrificing place or a thing made to offer sacrifices on When Noe was preserued from the generall Deluge with his wife and his thrée sons their wiues restored againe by the tender mercie of God to drie land he made an Altar vnto the Lord and offered all manner of cleane beasts and foules thereon for a sacrifice with whose doings the Lord was well pleased because he did it in the faith of Christ which was figured by the Altar and promised neuer to drowne the world anie more for mans wickednesse c. Upon the same faith did Abraham the father of all faithfull beléeuers make an Altar vnto the Lord what time as God promised vnto him that in his séede which was Christ should all the nations of the earth be blessed Likewise God commanded â—acob to build an Altar at Bethel in the remembrance that he had deliuered him from the hands and crueltie of his brother Esau. Thus in the lawe of nature Altars began But chiefelie they did flourish after the law of the ten commandements were giuen by Moses We read that God warned Moses to kéepe the people from making of Gods of gold or of siluer and to kéepe them the better from it thou shalt said he cause them to make an Altar not of gold nor siluer but make vp a litle heape of earth and therevpon do thou offer the burnt-offerings the peace-offerings And if the people be desirous to build an Altar of stone thou shale not suffer it to be made of hewen stone but of rough stone after the rudest fashion that the people take not a superstitious conceit reposing a confidence in the Altar it selfe and not in the thing that is signified by the Altar which is Christ. Yet all this while there wâ—re no perfect forme nâ—r fashion of Altars till the Tabernacle of the tastimonies was made When that was once made then Altars grewâ— to their perfection For then God commanded to make two Altars for the Tabernacle the one was called the Altar of incense which Altar was made of Sethim wood aboue couered ouer with fine gold The other Altar was made also of Sethim wood but aboue it was couered ouer onelie with Brasse and therefore sometimes it is called the brasen Altar This Altar was properlie called the Altar of burnt-offerings vpon this Altar was offered euerie daie two Lambes one in the morning and the other at night beside an innumerable sort of other Leuiticall Sacrifices Now marke in these two Altars ye must consider that it was a part of the Ceremoniall Lawe of Moses all which Lawe was but a figure and a shadowe of Christ the true light it selfe As the Apostle saith The Ceremoniall lawe was but a shadowe of good things that were then to come and giuen by Christ. But nowe hâ—erâ— maie bée thought séeing that Altars were vsed from the beginning of the world First in the lawe of Nature second in the law written by commandement giuen by Moses the man of God thirdlie frequented and vsed in Christs Church since the beginning and vsed to this daie in most places of Chrisâ—endome how is it then that the Church of England hath taken them awaie To this I aunswere that wheresoeuer Altars be vsed whether in England or in anie other places of Christendome they be an occasion of great Idolatrie blaspheming of Christs bloud and merits of his bitter passion For whereas by Christs one Sacrifice offered vpon the Altar of the Crosse we are all made cleane and inheritours of the kingdome of heauen our Altars did teach vs that he was offered vp there a newe euerie daie for our redemption by the worke of a priest which is most falâ—e and vntrue and most blasphemous iniurious to Christs merits and sacrifice offered once for all And to the end to plucke out this blasphemous opinion out of the simple peoples heads it ought to be iudged of all the Kings people as good a déede of the King and his Counsell to beate downe and destroie the Altars in England as that King Ezechias did when he brake and brent the brasen Serpent that Moses by the commandement of God did make because the people did worship it and so committed Idolatrie Though that Altars were well accepted at the handes of Noe Abraham Isaac Iacob and also commaunded during the time of Moses Lawe yet ye must vnderstand that that Lawe is now abrogated and vtterlie repelled The whole Lawe giuen by God to Moses for the people of Israel was deuided into thrée fortes lawes morall which is the lawe of the ten commaundements lawes Iudiciall or Ciuil lawes which we in the realme of England call temporall lawes The third kinde of lawes were Ceremoniall lawes The lawe of the ten Commandements doe stand in their first strength But the other two the lawe Iudiciall and the lawes ceremoniall are quite abolished and of no strength Since that Christ hath suffered his passion for our redemption And where as no nation vnder yâ— Sunne were so laden with Ceremonies as the Iewes were God did it for two purposes One was to kéepe the people from the idolatricall inuentions of their owne handes and of their owne heads The other was with pretie figures and shadows to induce the grose and stifnecked people to inbrace and beléeue the mysteries of Christes incarnation passion and resurrection which mysterie was principallie figured and sette out by
God doth not onelie attribute this vnto God that he séemeth to be angrie when he doth chasten and punish sinners but he doth expreslie giue vnto him a certeine commotion also which we doe call anger And I will not grudge to resite his words These things saith he which be naught must of necessitie displease him that is good and iust and he that is displeased with euill is moued when he seeth it done We doe rise to reuenge not because we be hurt and anoied but that discipline maie be kept mens manners corrected libertie refrained This is a iust anger which as it is necessarie in man for the redresse of naughtinesse so is it also in God from whom the example came vnto man For like as it behooueth vs to chasten them which be subiect vnto our iurisdiction so it beséemeth God to chasten the sinnes of all and that he maie doe that he must néedes be angrie For it is naturall for the good to bee moued and stirred at the sinne of an other Therefore they shold haue defined it thus that anger is the motion of the mind meaning to chastice sinne For the definition of Cicero Anger is a desire to reuenge is not much different from that we said afore But the same angerâ— which we maie call either furie or rage ought not to be in man because it is altogether faultie But that anger which belongeth to correction of vice neither ought to be taken from man neither can be taken from God because it is both profitable necessarie for meÌ„ This saith Lactantius by which words he doth not take from God the commotion and sturre of anger but that onelie which is ioined with fault and is vnséemelie also for man Musculus fol. 438. For some when they heard prouoked him to anger ¶ He is angrie héere because they refused wisdome and imbraced follie because they forsooke yâ— word of truth â—olowed vaine deuices because they would not enter into the rest promised them but had more desire to returne to yâ— heauie labour bondage of Aegipt This madnesse of yâ— people the Lord is angrie with as a louing Father yâ— had care ouer them So if we will haue holie anger let it be frée from all hatred reuenge arise onelie for the profit and well dooing of our neighbour Thus we read our Sauiour Christ was angrie when he sawe yâ— frowardnesse of the Iewes who by no admonitions would be made wiser Thus S. Paule prouoketh Timothie when he saith Reproue sharplie rebuke men yâ— they turne not awaie from yâ— truth So S. Iude biddeth vs all if we fall into companie with froward men to saue them with feare as if we would sodeinlie pluck them out of the fire Thus if we can haue our affections moued we are holiâ—â—e angrie for the end of our doings is yâ— profit of our brother Deering By wrath is vnderstood not a disturbance or perturbatioÌ„ of the mind for these things can haue no place in God But as Augustin hath wel interpreted in his booke of yâ— Trinitie Wrath in God signifieth a iust vengeance And God is said to be angrie when he sheweth foorth his effects of an angrie man which are to punish aâ—enge So he is said to repent himselfe that he had made man because like a man that repenteth himselfe he would ouerthrow his worke Pet Mart. vpon the Rom. 107. And the wrath of the Lord wared hotâ—e against Israel c. Wheras yâ— wrath of God wared hot against Israel is not so to be vnderstood as though God had anie affections for that perteineth onelie vnto men But according to the coÌ„mon receiued exposition of these places we féele yâ— God is like vnto men yâ— are angrie after which selfe same reson it is written yâ— he somtime repenteth wherefore God either to repent or to be angrie is nothing els but that he doth those things which men repenting or to be angrie vse to doe for the one do either alter or els ouerthrowe that which before they had done and the other take vengeance or iniuries done vnto them Ambrâ—se in his booke of Noe the Arke the 4. Chapter speketh otherwise of the anger of God for neither doth God saith he thinke as men doe as though some contrarie sentence should come vnto him neither he is angrie as though hâ—â— wore mutable but therefore these things are beléeued to expresse the bitternesse of our sinnes which hath deserued the wrath oâ— God to declare that the fault hath so much so farre increased that euen God also which naturallie is hot moued either by anger or hatred or anie passion séemeth to be prouoked to wrath c. And aptlie is there mention made of the anger before the punishment For men vse first to be angrie before they reuenge Pet Mar. vpon Iudic. fol 70. Of two kindes of Anger He was excéeding wrath c. ¶ There are two kindes of anger the one deserued the other vndeserued The deserued anger is with the which God is prouoked against sinners parents against disobedient children Magistrates against wicked subiects and maisters against negligent schollers and such like He that giueth occasion of such anger offendeth and is in fault bicause the partie against whome the offence is committed is iustlie angrie but such was not the anger of Herod The vndeserued anger is when as they are let by some meanes or other from their wicked intent and purpose He that giueth occasion to these is not in fault With this kinde of anger was Herod angrie therefore the fault was in himselfe and not in the wise men Marl. vpon Math. fol. 24. ANOINTING What is meant by the Anointing of the head But wheu thou fastest anoint thy head c. ¶ To anoint the head is meant as turning the other chéeke and of that the left hand should not knowe what the right did That is that they should auoide all vaine glorie and fast to God and for the intent that God ordeined it for And that with a merie heart and cheerefull countenaunce thereby to seeke the working of God and to be sure of his fauour Such is the meaning and not to binde them that fast to anoint their heades and wash their faces And the manner and phrase of speaking commeth of an vsage that was among the Iews to anoint themselues with swéete and odiferous ointmentes when they were disposed to be merie and to make good cheere As ye sée how Mary of Bethanie powred a boxe of precious ointments vpon Christs head as he sate at supper Tindale Of the anointing of the sicke with Oyle what was meant thereby And they anointed manie that were sicke with Oyle ¶ In healing the sicke the Apostles did vse oyle to signifie thereby that they were healed by the vertue of the holie Ghost which in the holie Scriptures manie times is signified by outward vnction Sir I. Cheeke Looke Oyle ANTES The first
God is iust and good although his hand be fore vpon him Geneua He that shall blesse in the earth shall blesse himselfe in the true God and he that sweareth in the earth shall sweare by the true God By blessing and by swearing is ment the praising of God for his benefites the true worshipping of him which shall not be onelie in Iudea but through all the world Geneua How this place of the Psalme is expounded And he shall receiue a blessing of the Lord. ¶ When he speaketh of blessing he doth vs to wit that not all they which in title onely vaunt themselues for worshippers of God shal be pertakers of the promised blessednesse but they that are aunswerable to their calling from the heart Howbeit it is a very effectuall encouragement to godlinesse to and good life when the faithfull heare that they misspend not their labour in following righteousnesse because there is an assured blessing laied vp for them with God Caluine BLINDE Who be blinde ANd blinde ¶ That is to saie one whom Christ enlighteth not which knoweth not God nor Iesus Christ whome hée hath sent Concerninn blindnesse sée Iohn 9. 41. Also he is called blinde which séeth not how miserable and néedie himselfe is Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 68. Why God is said to blinde men The cause why God is said to blinde men is for that when he hath bereft them of right vnderstanding of minde and of the light of his holie spirit he giueth them vp to the Diuell to be caried awaie into a wilfull wicked minde Rom. 1. 28. and sendeth them strong illusions 2. Thes. 2. 11. And so executeth iust vengeaunce vpon them by the minister of his wrath Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 92. ¶ God is said to blinde mens eies so oft as he doth reuoke or take awaie the contemned light of his truth and sinceritie leauing them that delight in darknes stil for then the Lord permitteth his worde to be preached to the vnthankfull and vngodlie receiuers vnto their iudgement or condemnation For so verelie doth the Euangelicall and Apostolique doctrine teach vs to thinke This saith the Lord is condemnation or this is iudgement that the sonne of God the verie true light came into the world and the world loued darknesse more then light And Paule said If yet the Gospell be hid it is hid in them that perish in whom the God of this world hath blinded the senses of their vnderstanding c. Pullinger in his Decades fol. 492. The meaning of this place following Except thou take awaie the blinde and the lame thou shalt not come in hether ¶ The Iebusites spake this in derision béeing perswaded that the◠strong holde was of such force y◠Dauid could not ouercome it although it were defended onelie by lame and blinde men Some write that they spake this of a confidence they had in their Idolls which the children of God estéemed as blinde and lame The Bible note ¶ The Children of God called Idolls blinde lame guides Therefore the Iebusites meant that they should proue y◠their Gods were neither blinde nor lame Geneua BLOVD What is meant by bloud And bloud went out of the wine fat vnto the Horse bridles ¶ By the name of bloud the Scripture is wont to betoken vengeaunce and reuengement and so meant Iohn to describe the greatnesse of Gods wrath in this place Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 218. ¶ By this similitude he declareth the horrible confusion of the Tyraunts and Infidells which delight in nothing but warres slaughters persecutions and effusion of bloud Geneua How our cleansing is by Christs bloud And made them white in the bloud of the Lambe ¶ That is to saie in faith and in following the sufferings of Christ. But how can bloud make them white will some man saie I aunswere after the same manner that the Authour of the Epistle to the Romanes saith If the bloud of Bulls and Goates and the ashes of a Bullocke besprinkling them that are defiled doe hallowe them as touching the cleansing of the flesh how much more shall the bloud of Christ who by the euerlasting spirite hath offered himselfe vnspotted vnto GOD cleanse your consciences from deade workes to serue the liuing GOD. The Saints therefore and the faithfull being cleansed by the bloud of the Lambe both from originall sinne and also from actuall sinne committed through humaine ignoraunce and weaknesse and béeing preserued that they should not giue their assent to pestilent errours against y◠faith are said to haue cleare yea and also comelie garments Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 111. ¶ There is no puritie nor cleannesse but by the bloud of Christ onelie which purgeth our sinnes and so maketh them white Geneua And sprinckling of the bloud of Iesus Christ. ¶ Héere S. Peter séemeth to haue had respect vnto the olde Ceremonie of bloud sprinckling for euen as it was not inough then that the Sacrifice should be offered and the bloud thereof shed vnlesse the people had bene sprinkeled with the same so now at this present it shall profit vs nothing that Christs bloud is shed vnlesse our conscience be cleansed and purified therewith which thing is done by the ministring of the holie Ghost which doth sprinkle our consciences with Christs bloud to wash them withall Sir I. Cheeke How the verie flesh and bloud of Christ is not in the Sacrament It was not lawfull by Moses lawe to eate nor drinke the bloud neither of man nor of beast And the Apostles themselues somewhat fauouring the infirmitie of the Iewes did institute that men should abstaine from bloud Now if the Apostles had taught that in the sacrament the very flesh and bloud of Christ is eaten and dronken with the téeth and mouth it had bene a great occasion to haue excluded al y◠Iewes at once from Christ againe the Apostles would haue bene too scrupulous if they had so groselie vnderstood it to haue dronken the very bloud séeing it was so plaine against Moses Lawe Reade the 10. of the Actes where as Peter had the cloath sent downe I. Frith Bloud is the soule ¶ S. Augustine vppon these wordes saith thus So is the Bloud the Soule euen as the Rocke was Christ. And in the same Chapter he ioineth these thrée sentences together The Bloud is the Soule the Rocke was Christ and This is my Bodie as being all both of like meaning and also of like manner of vtteraunce ¶ Saint Ambrose expounding the same words saith thus When Moses in that place called the Bloud the Soule doubtlesse he meant thereby that the Bloud is one thing◠and the Soule another For this is my bloud in the new Testament ¶ The wine signifieth that our soules are refreshed and satisfied with the bloud of Christ spirituallie receiued so that without him we haue no nourishment Geneua How the bloud of Martirs is the seede of the Church And there fell
parcels of one selfe same church of which the one is alreadie gone to that dwelling of heauen the other doth follow euerie daie vntil that at the last in the end of the world they shall bee both ioyned together liue euerlastinglie in blisse with Christ our Sauiour Musculus fol. 255. Who is the true head of the true church And he hath made subiect saith the Apostle all things vnder his féete he speaketh of Christ and he hath giuen him to be the head ouer all things to that church which is his bodie the accomplishment of him which fulfilleth all things in all men Againe But let vs saith he follow the turth in loue and in all things grow in him which is the head that is to saie Christ in whome if the whole bodie be ioined and compact together in euerie ioint of aide and reliefe according to the working of euerie part in his proportion it maketh vp the increase of the bodie to the building vp of it selfe by charitie Againe You wiues be subiect vnto your own husbands as to the Lord. For the husband is the wiues head euen as Christ is also the head of the congregation and the same which ministreth saluation to the bodie And in an other place All thinges were created by him and for him and he is before all thinges by him all things haue their béeing and the first begotten of the dead that he might haue the preheminence How the church is vnspot'ed Albeit that Paule doe call the spouse of Christ vnspotted and not beraied with anie wrinkles or moules Yet doth it not followe that the faithfull sinne not as the vnskilfull Anabaptists chatter For then had Iohn bene a liar in writing If we saie we haue no sinne we deceiue our selues and the truth is not in vs. 1. Iohn 1. 8. And where as the same Iohn saith He that is of God sinneth not neither can sinne Iohn 3. 9. And whereas Saint Paule telleth vs that Christs Church is vnblameable The cause is this that although the godlie and the faithfull be sinners and do dailie offend yet notwithstanding their peace maker and bridegrome Iesus Christ laieth not their sinnes to their charge by reason of their wedding garment that is to saie of their beliefe in him Wherefore those that by this and such other like places doe gather with the Pelageans to proue the perfectnes of the church in this life they maie bée disproued without anie trouble c. Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 293. How the Church receiued not her first preaching of the Gospell from Rome Eusebius fol. 28. saith that Saint Marke the Euangelist first erected congregations and taught the Gospell at Alexandria Nicephorus saith that S. Marke went preaching ouer all Aegypt Libia and Sireni and Pentapolis the whole countrie of Barbarie in the time of the Emperour Tiberius which was at the least sixe yeares before Peter came to Rome Therefore it cannot be true that the Church receiued from Rome the first preaching of the Gospell How the Church is hidden In Helias time the Church was not knowne vnto men but vnto God onelie for else Helias would not haue said that he ws left alone And this is plaine inough by that which the text hath namelie that God saith Reliqui mihi I haue reserued to me 7000. Marke that he saith God hath reserued to himselfe to his owne knowledge as I doubt not but an hundred yeares agoe God had his 7000. in his proper places though men knew not thereof Bradford It is it saith S. Austen that is sometime darkned and couered with multitude of offences as with a Cloude Sometime in calmenesse of time appeareth quiet frée Somtime is hidden and troubled with waues of tribulations and temtations He bringeth foorth examples that oftentimes the strongest pillers either valiantlie suffered banishment for the faith or were hidden in the world Caluin in his insti 4. li. Chap. 2. Sect. 3. Obiection Where was your church in such and such yeares Aunswere I answere out of my Créede thus I beléeue that there hath bene is and shall be an holie catholike Church My senses cannot shew it and therefore I beléeue it It is not necessarie that we shall from time to time sée the church But we ought to beléeue from time to time that there is an holie church Scripture saith Thou art verilie a hidden God So the church is oftentimes hidden The husband of an hidden condition and the spouse of an hidden condition Christ was in the middest of them and they knew it not The church was in the middest of them and they knew it not c. How the Church is not aboue the word of God Obiection How can a man come to the knowledge of the word of God but as they be taught by the Church Aunswere The Church by premonstration declareth what is the word of God Ergo is the Church aboue the word of God This argument is not good No more then if you would say Iohn Baptist doth shew Christs coÌ„ming to the people Ergo Iohn Baptist is aboue Christ. Or as if I should shew the king to one who knew him not and tell him this is he by and by you shoulde say that I was aboue the king Hemmyng How the Church hath no authoritie to reforme the Scriptures The Scriptures of God hath authoritie to reforme the church but the church hath no authoritie to reforme the Scripture Christ reformed the errours of the church in his time by the Scriptures saieng vnto the Scribes Pharesies Scripâ—â—m est S. Paule reformed the Corinthians in his time foâ—â—â— vsing the holie communion by yâ— scriptures saieng I 〈…〉 you that thing that I receiued of the Lord Iewel against 〈…〉 How the authoritie of the church moued Saint Austen to beleeue in Christ. I would giue no credence saith S. Austen vnto the gospell if the authoritie of the catholike church did not moue me ¶ Gerson the chauncellour of Paris a right excellent famous man in his time doth in his second booke De vita spirituali like a discrete profound learned clarke saie that Saint Austen in this place taketh the Church for the primitiue congregation of those faithfull christen men that heard and sawe Christ and were his record bearers For when ther crept out diuerse sundrie Gospels in the church while the Apostles and Disciples of Christ were yet liuing they that had séene Christ himselfe and had heard his Apostles could testifie which were right and true and which were not Saint Austen before he was conuerted was an heathen man and a Philosopher full of worldlie wisdome vnto whom the preaching of Christ is foolishnesse saith S. Paule 1. Cor. 1. 18. And he disputed with blinde reasons of worldlie wisdome against the christen Neuerthelesse the earnest liuing of the christians according to their doctrine and the constant suffering of persecution and aduersitie for their doctrine sake moued him and
stirred him to beléeue that it was no vaine doctrine but that it must néeds be of God in the it had such power with it For it happeneth that they which will not heare the word at beginning are afterward moued by the holie conuersation of them the beléeue c. Read 1. Pet. 3. 1. 1. Cor. 16. Tin How the church is our Mother Christ is our Father as the Church his sponse is our Mother As all men naturallie haue Adam for their father Eue for their mother so all spirituall men haue Christ for their Father and the church for their mother And as Eue was taken out of Adams side so was the church taken out of Christs side whereout flowed bloud for the satisfaction and purging of our sinnes D. Harpsfield in the booke of Mar. fol. 1791. He shall not haue God to be his Father which acknowledgeth not the church to be his Mother Moreouer without the church saith Saint Austen be the life neuer so well spent it shall not inherit the kingdome of heauen ¶ This is not ment of the Popish Church but of the holie catholike or vniuersall Church which is the communion of Saints the house of God the citie of God the spouse of Christ the piller and staie of the truth out of this Church there is no saluation indeede N. Ridley How the Church is visible The Church is none otherwise visible then Christ was héere on earth that is by no exteriour pompe or showeâ— that setteth hir foorth commonlie and therfore to see hir we must put on such eies as good men put on to see Christ when he walked heere on earth for as Eua was of the same substaunce that Adam was of so was the Church of the same substaunce that Christ was of flesh of his flesh and bone of his bone as Paule saith Ephe. 5. 30. Looke therfore how Christ was visiblie known to be Christ when he was héere on earth that is by considering him after the word of God so is the Church knowen Bradford Markes whereby the Church is knowen The Church saith the Papists hath thrée markes vnitie antiquitie and consent These thrée saith the Aunswere maie be as well in the euill as in the good as well in sinne as in vertue as well in the Diuells church as in Gods Church As for example Idolatrie among the Israelites had all these thrée Chrisostome telleth plainlie that the Church is well knowen tantummodo per Scripturas alonelie by the Scriptures Bradford Master Caluine saith This honour is méete to be giuen to the word of God and to his Sacrraments that wheresoeuer we see the word of God trulie preached and God according to the same trulie worshipped and the Sacraments without superstion administred there we maie without all controuersie conclude the Church of God to be And a little after So much we must estéeme the word of God and his Sacraments that whersouer we may finde them to be there we certainelie know the Church of God to be although in the common life of men manie faults and errours be found Whitegift fol. 81. Of the Church of Antichrist the Pope The tyrannie of the Popes Church sheweth them not to be Christs Church The Church saith S. Hylarie doth threaten with vanishments and imprâ—onments and the compelleth men to beleeue hir which was exiâ—ed and cast into prison She hangeth on the dignitie of their fellowship the which was consecrated by the threatnings of persecutors she causeth priests to flée that was increased by the chasing away of Priests Shée glorieth that she is loued of the world the which could neuer be Christs except the world did hate hir To proue that the spirituall aâ—aiâ— and gorgeous apparrell that is vsed in the Popes Church doth not make the Church S. Barnard saith thus They be the Ministers of Christ but they serue Antichrist They go gorgeouslie araied of our Lords goods vnto whom they giue no honour And of these commeth the decking of harlots that thou seest dailie the game-plaiers disguisings and kings apparrell Of this commeth golde in their bridles in their saddles and in their spurres so that their spurres be brighter theÌ„ the Altars Of this commeth their plenteous wine presses and their full sellers belking from this vnto that Of this commeth their Tonnes of sweete wines Of this bée their bagges so filled For such things as these be wil they be rulers of the Church as Deacons Archdeacons Bishops and Archbishops c. D. Barnes fol. 2 6. Obiection Hath God saith the Papists forsaken his Church a thousand yeares and were all our fathers deceiued before Luther was borne such antiquitie vnitie and vniuersalitie was it al in errour c. Aunswere Was the world deceiued so manie hundred yeares Whie should it not The Lord ordeined that there should come an apostacie and generall fall from the saith of Christ that the world might be seduced with the man of sin whose age began in the Apostles time and shall not vtterlie die till the daie of Christ. Thus the Lord appointed and so let it be for all things are for his glorie Deering Of the vniuersall Church ¶ Looke Vniuersall CIRCVMCISION What circumcision doth represent CIrcumcission representeth the promises of God to Abraham on the one side and that Abraham and his séede should circumcise and cut of the lusts of their flesh on the other side to walke in the waies of the Lord. Tindale fo 6. There be two Circumcisions the one outward made in the flesh by mens hands cutting awaie a round péece of the skinne of the secret members And this Circumcision was not necessarie to saluation after the Gospell was openlie preached after Christs passion but was abrogated and left as indifferent and not necessarie to saluation The other Circumcision was the inward Circumcision by yâ— spirit of God by yâ— which yâ— who le bodie is mortified put away cléerelie by the spirit by faith in Christ. And this Circumcision is necessarie to saluation L. Ridley Circumcision is nothing of it self it signifieth yâ— blessed séede in which al nations are blessed And it signifieth yâ— circumcision of the hart which consisteth in yâ— spirit not in yâ— flesh D. Heynes The Nazares did contend no Nation to appertaine to the Church of God vnlesse they were circumcised Paule Barnabas said that all as well Gentiles as Iewes if they beléeue in Christ should be saued without circumcision D. Heynes Circumcision was the holie action whereby the flesh of the fore-skinne was cut awaie for a signe of the couenaunt that God made with men Or to describe it more largelie Circumcision was a marke in the priuie members of men betokening the eternall Couenaunt of God and was ordeined by God himselfe to testifie his good will towards them that were circumcised to warne them of regeneration and cleannesse and to make difference betwixt the confederates of God and other people or nations Bullinger fol. 355. What
were as white as Snowe and with him was seene Moses and Helias talking with him Et ecce nubes lucida obumbrauit â—os And behold a cléere Cloud did shadow them and close them in and out of the Cloud was heard a voice saieng Hic est filius meus dilectus in quo mihi bene complacui ipsum audite This is my beloued Sonne for whose sake I am pleased and pacified toward all them that beléeue in him and will hearken vnto his doctrine ipsum audite heare him Furthermore in the first chapter of the Actes of the Apostles we read that a Cloud compassed and closed in the bodie of our Sauiour Iesus ascending vp into heauen and so tooke him out of the sight of the Apostles Thus by these manifest places of Scriptures conferred together ye see euidentlie the wordes of the Prophet put in practise when he saith The Lorde hath made the darkenesse his secret closet and the Cloudes of the aire his Tabernacle to compasse him round about Ric. Turnar How the Cloudes are called Gods pauilions and Chariots The Cloudes and all the cope of heauen are tearmed Gods Pauilions or Tents And diuers times it is said that yâ— Clouds are his Chariots namelie because he guideth them and maketh them to goe forward or els doth as it were walke vpon them to make his triumphs Thus you sée how God is presented vnto vs as a Prince in that he vseth the Heauens as his Palaice and his maiestie sheweth it selfe there Againe the Clouds are as ye would saie the pillers of his pauilion to the end we shuld be the more moued to consider the royall workmanship Then séeing it is so let vs learne to yéeld God that which is his owne and let not his glorie be lefaced through our vnthankfulnesse Cal. vpon Iob. 672. COCKATRICE EGGES The meaning of the place following THey breede Cockatrice Egges and weaue the Spiders web ¶ To bréede Cockatrice Egges is to go about that which is mischieuous and wicked to weaue the spiders web is to go about vaine and trifling things which are of no value although they séeme neuer so excellent vnto the doers T. M. ¶ Whatsoeuer commeth from them is poyson and bringeth death Geneua COLDE What it is to be colde I Would thou wert either hotte or colde ¶ In some mens opinion to be colde is as much as to be vtterlie void of faith and to be hot is to persist stedfastlie and stoutlie in faith that is workfull by loue and to be luke warme is nothing els but to be a counterfetter and dissembler that is to saie to be hot and faithfull to outward appearaunce inwardly to be void of faith Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 67. I know by thy works that thou art neither hot nor cold c. ¶ Thy works are euidentlie open before me saith the Lord I knowe them in their kinde I sée thou art neither cold nor hot thou art neither a full Infidel nor a full beléeuer neither a perfect Pagan nor a perfect Christian thou art neither constant in thy faith nor yet all without faith Outwardlie thou art hot but within thou art cold as yâ—e Inwardlie thou abhorrest the word of God yet dost thou not outwardlie condemne it I wold thou wert either cold or hot either a Christian or none at all either a perfect louer of the veritie or els a ful hater of it not a dissembling Hypocrite as thou art iudging euill good and good euill calling darknesse light light darknesse making sower swéete and swéete sower allowing fables and lies and contemning the wisedome of God None is so farre from the kingdome of heauen as is a false Christian. Much sooner is he conuerted to the truth that is all colde or all without faith then he that vnder the colour and pretence of Gods lawes maintaineth errors and lies Forsomuch therefore as I finde thee betwéene both neither of both halfe colde halfe hot and neither fullie cold nor hot neither faithfullie giuen to Gods word nor all whole with out it but a false and glosing hyporrite I will begin to vomit thée as a morsell out of season spew thée out of my mouth as a thing out of kinde Thou shalt not be digested Neither shall my word allow thee nor my promise admit thée to rest with Abraham Isaac and Iacob in the kingdome of heauen But thou shalt be throwen forth into exterior darknes wheras shal be wéeping gnasâ—â—ng of téeth I will cast thee out detest thee abhorre thee For much worse are they that abuse or despise yâ— gift of God then they which neuer receiued it c. Bale vpon the Apoc. COALES OF FIRE What the meaning of S. Paule is in this place FOr in so doing thou shalt heape hot coales of fire vppon his head ¶ This place maie be vnderstood two manner of waies either that our gentle kindnesse towards our enimie shal be vnto him a cause of great damnation and so by the coales we shall vnderstand the vengeaunce of God or that our enimie being ouercome by our gentlenesse and as a man might saie being kindeled with loue might repent and become our friend Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Either thou shalt wound him with thy benefit or els his conscience shall beare him witnesse that Gods burning wrath hangeth ouer him Geneua ¶ Thou shalt as it were by force ouercome him insomuch that his owne conscience shall moue him to acknowledge thy benefites and his heart shall be inflamed Geneua ¶ After this sort doth Salomon point out the wrath of God that hangeth ouer a man Beza COMFORTLES The meaning of this place of Iohn I Will not leaue you comfortlesse ¶ Some vnderstande this of the returne of Christ vnto his Disciples after his Resurrection But other some a great deale better referre the same vnto the comming of the holie Ghast As if Christ should haue said ye shall thinke when I am gone from you in my bodelie presence that you are Orphants without a Father but if you consider the matter well I will neuer leaue you For I will come vnto you with the spirit of consolation which shall helpe you with fatherlie affection in all aduersities So beneficiall shall my departure be vnto you so great profite shall my death bring vnto you Marl. COMMAVNDEMENTS OF GOD. How they be impossible for man to fulfill IF thou wilt enter into life keepe the Commaundements ¶ Remember that when God commaundeth vs to do anie thing he doth it not therefore because that we of our selues can doe that he commaundeth but that by the Lawe we might sée and know our horrible damnacion and captiuitie vnder sinne and therefore should repent and come to Christ receiue mercie and the spirit of God to loose vs strength vs and to make vs able to doe Gods will which is the Lawe Now when he saith if thou wilt enter into life kéepe the Commaundements is as much to
himselfe and in his owne minde being made priuie to euerie thing that he either hath committed or not committed doe either condemne or acquite himself And this reason procéedeth frō God who is both prompt writeth his iudgements in the hearts and mindes of men Bullinger What Saint Paules meaning is by this Hauing the conscience seared with an hot yron ¶ Their dull consciences first waxed hard then after canker and corruption bred therein Last of all it was burnt with an hotte yron so that he meaneth such as haue no conscience Geneua ¶ Whose conscience waxed so hard that there grew an hard fleshlinesse ouer it and so became to haue a Canker in it and now at length required of verie necessitie to be burned with an hot yron ¶ Tindale applieth this place to false Teachers whose consciences being seared be witnesses vnto themselues that for their bellie sake and desire of filthie lucre they hide the truth and stablish lies Tindale CONSECRATION What Consecration is GIuing of thanks vnto God for y◠death of his onlie begotten Son Iesus Christ is the true Consecration Sir I. Cheeke Consecration signifieth the whole action of the Supper and not the turning of the Elements Booke of Mar. fol. 1538. Doctor Redman being sicke at Westminster was among other things asked this question by one Master Wilkes what Consecratio was it is quoth Doctor Redman tota actio in ministring the Sacrament as Christ did institute it All the whole thing done in the mysterie as Christ ordeined it that is Consecatio Thus farre D. Redman CONTEMPT How Contempt is defined COntempt consisteth chiefelie in thrée things for either wée contemne onelie in minde when we despise anie man and their goods or when we doe them anie discommoditie not thereby to séeke our owne gaine but onlie to reioice at their discommoditie or lastlie when we adde words or déedes which haue ignominie or contumelie ioined with them Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 166. CONTENTION Of the Contention betweene Paule and Barnabas ¶ Looke Paule CONTINENCIE What Continencie is COntinencie is a vertue or power of the mind receiued from the spirit of God which suppresseth affections and doth not in anie wise permit vnlawfull pleasures This is conuersant and doth shew it selfe in the common and vsuall talke of men in pleasures that are allowed in apparell in buildings and dwelling houses in meate and drinke and in other things also c. Bullinger fol. 237. CORNELIVS How Cornelius was iustified by faith and not by workes COrnelius thy praiers and thine almes are come vp into remembraunce before God c. ¶ The praiers and almes of Cornelius pleased God before he was baptised but without faith God cannot be pleased Cornelius therefore as Bede trulie noteth had faith whereby his praiers and almes pleased God for saith he he came not to faith through workes but to workes through faith The Bible note ¶ Inasmuch as by workes no man can be saued as the psalmist openlie affirmeth In thy sight none that liueth can be iustified And againe If thou looke on our iniquities Lord who shall be able to beare them No christen conscience dare be so hardie as to attribute saluation of this man Cornelius to his praier and fasting for first ye see he was a Gentile vncircumcised not kéeping the lawe nor once thinking thereon and therefore must be iustified by faith that came by hearing the glad tidings preached in Christ and therefore must we looke to the words of Luke in the beginning of this Chapter where he saith that he feared God which thing he could not haue done neither yet haue praied nor giuen almes except he had beléeued For how should he haue called on him on whom he beléeued not Thus are we compelled to ascribe his calling vnto faith out of which these fruites of praier and fasting procéeded speciallie séeing that Saint Paule affirmeth that whatsoeuer is not done of faith the same is sinne The christen then and such as will the Scriptures to be true in all places to expound one texte that another maie agrée with it do right well know that his calling our saluation is fréelie giuen of God for his son Christs sake and not for the deseruing of our workes And because faith can receiue this great and free benefite of God and beléeue it to be true and workes neither can beléeue it neither discerne it therfore it is ascribed vnto faith and not to workes If praier or fasting or the holiest worke vnder heauen could saue Christ had neuer néeded to haue suffered such gréeuous paines but vtterly died in vaine Neither should God fréelie chuse vs but our workes should chuse him Understande therefore that by his workes was he not called but by Faith out of which his workes sprong which faith God freelie gaue him as he calleth and saueth vs all Good workes must we do as this man did and that with all loue and earnestnesse and thereto are we bound and without them can it not be knowen whether we be verie christen or no no more then we can knowe a good Trée to be good and neuer felte his fruite But we maie in no condition ascribe iustification or saluation to them for as saith Christ When ye haue done all ye can doe 〈…〉 ye are vnprofitable seruaunts but to faith which onelie can receiue the benefites of Christ and beléeue that he alone hath deserued forgiuenesse for the sinnes of all the world The Apostles were héere first taught and certified by the holie Ghost of the conuersion of the Gentiles Tindale CORNER STONE ¶ Looke Stone CORRVPTION From whence our corruption commeth ADam was not created in the corruption which is spoken off héere but he purchased it of himselfe For God found all the things to be good which he had made Man therefore who is the excellentest of all creatures was not marred after that fashion till he had withdrawen himselfe from God But when he had once seperated himselfe from the Fountaine of righteousnesse what coulde remaine vnto him but naughtinesse and corruption Thus wée sée from whence all our naughtinesse procéedeth that we ought not to blame God for the vices wherevnto we be subiect and vnder which we be helde prisoners according to the Scripture which saith that wee bée solde vnder simie and become the bonde slaues of Satan Wée must not blame God for this but we must learne to knowe that it is the heritage which we haue from our father Adam and therefore we must take the whole blame to our selues before God c. Cal. vpon Iob. fol. 274. COVETOVSNES What Couetousnesse maketh men to doe COuetousnesse is the roote of all euill 1. Tim. 6. 10. Couetousnesse is Image seruice Col. 3. 5. It maketh men to erre from the faith 1. Tim. 6. 10. It hath no part of the kingdome of Christ and God Ephe. 5. 5. It hardened the heart of Pharao that the faith of the miracles of God could not
is spoken by a figure taking the cup for that which is conteined in the cup. And againe the Hebrues vnderstande by this word cup sometime the manner of punishment which is rendered to sinne as Psal. 11. 6. or the ioie that is giuen to the faithfull As. Psal. 23. 5. and sometime a lotte or condition As Psal. 16. 5. What the Cup of the new Testament signifieth This Cup is the new Testament in my bloud This Cup or Chalice is the new Testament that is this Cup or Chalice which I deliuer vnto you doth signifie the new Testament ¶ Héere it is plaine the Cup is not the new Testament but doth signifie the new Testament Therefore the bread is not the bodie but doth signifie the bodie I. Frith ¶ The signe of the new Testament which is established and ratified by Christs bloud Geneua ¶ As the Cup is the new Testament so the bread is the bodie of Christ. By the new Testament he vnderstandeth the forgiuenesse of sinnes Heb. 8. 12. But the Cup doth onelie represent vnto vs the new Testament that is to saie the forgiuenesse of our sinnes that we haue in the bloud of Christ. Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Héere is a double Metonymia For first the vessell is taken for that which is conteined in the vessell as the Cup for the wine which is within the Cup. Then the wine is called the Couenant or Testament whereas in déede it is but the signe of the Testament or rather of the bloud of Christ whereby the Testament was made neither is it a vaine signe though it be not all one with the thing it representeth Beza What is meant by the Cup of saluation I will take the Cup of saluation and call vpon the name of the Lord. ¶ In the lawe they vsed to make a banket when they gaue solempne thanks vnto God and to take the Cup and to drinke in signe of thanks-giuing Geneua ¶ I will take the Cup c. In token of my deliueraunce The Bible note ¶ He alludeth to the manner that was vsed vnder the law For when they gaue solempne thanks vnto God there was also a feast made whereat was made an holie drinking in token of gladnesse and because this dooing was as a Sacrament of their deliuerance out of Aegypt hée tearmed it the Cup of saluation Caluine Of the cup of blessing Is not the Cup of blessing which we blesse partaking of the bloud of Christ c. ¶ That is to saie they that doe eate of the bread and drinke of the Cup of the Lord with thanksgiuing are the Communion of the bodie and bloud of Christ that is to saie the congregation of them that are washed in the bloud of Chrst beeing made his bodie and members Sir I. Cheeke The Cup of blessing ¶ Of thankesgiuing wherevpon that holye banket was called Eucharist that is a thankesgiuing Is it not the Communion c. A most effectuall pleadge and note of our knitting together with Christ and ingraffing to him Beza Is not the Communion c. ¶ The effectuall badge of our coniunction and incorporation with Christ. Geneua How the Cup is taken for the drinke in the Cup. Drinke of it all for it is my bloud of the new Testament ¶ For it is that is to saie the drinke that is in the Cup or if ye list the Cup is my bloud of the new Testament taking the Cup for drinke by a manner of speaking vsed in all tongues as when we saie I haue dronke a Cup of good wine wée take there the Cup for the wine my bloud of the new Testament that is to saie my bloud for whose shedding sake this new Testament and couenaunt is made vnto you for the forgiuenesse of sinnes Tindale How by the Cup is signified Christs passion Ye shall drinke of my Cup. ¶ By the Cup and Baptime be vnderstood his bitter passion and death as he himselfe testifieth a little after saieng Let this Cup passe from me Sir I. Cheeke How the Cup is taken for the crosse of affliction Are ye able to drinke of the Cup c. ¶ He setteth the crosse before their eyes to drawe them from ambition calling it a Cup to signifie the measure of the afflictions which God hath ordeined for euerie man The which thing also he calleth baptime Geneua Of the Popes golden Cup. Hauing a Cup of golde in her hand ¶ Hee speaketh of vntoward and counterfet doctrine The Pope boasteth himselfe to haue the Scripture but he corrupteth it with his bloudie gloses and maketh men to drinke of the troubled or rather stinking water of puddles in stéede of Gods pure wordes which is the meate and drinke of our saules These blasphemous and abhominable decretals which the Romish Antichrist serueth his guests withal are yet extant howbeit yâ— he serueth them in a golden Cup that is to wit vnder the name of Christs Uicarship vnder the coulour of the Gospell and vnder such glorious names as that all things procéede of the instinct of the holye Ghost and that hée cannot erre c. This is the golden Cuppe which hath beguiled manie c. Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 242. CVRSE What this word curse impôrteth AS concerning this word curse let vs marke that it giueth vs not scope to wish the mischiefe or confusion of the partie I meane through desire of vengeaunce as oftentimes wée bée so carried awaie by our passions as there reigneth nothing in vs but heart burning and bitternesse or at least wise a foolish and vndiscrete zeale But whereas it is sayd that Eliphas cursed the wicked mans house it importeth nothing else but that he hold him to that which the scripture teacheth and sheweth vs. And therefore it is not for vs to bée Iudges for it were too great a rashnesse if we should take so much preheminence vpon vs as to saie O that man shall make an euill ende or such a man shall come to shame A man must not presume so farre but it belongeth to God onelie to curse or to blesse Cal. vpon Iob. fol. 80. Of two manner of cuâ—ses Upon mée bée thy curse my sonne ¶ There are two manner of curses in the Scripture the one is in the soule that perteineth to the soule as sinne and wickednesse And the other to the bodie as all temporall miserie and wretchednesse As Gen. 3. and Deut. 23. T. M. Of the curse of good men What strength the curse of holy men oppressed with wrong hath to bring the vengeaunce of God vpon the oppressors may appeare by Ioathan the sonne of Ierobaal and likewise by Eliseus the Prophet And cursed them in the name of the Lord. ¶ Perceiuing their malicious heart against the Lorde he desireth God to take vengeaunce of that iniurie done vnto him Geneua The meaning of this place following Cursed be he that doth the worke of the Lord negligentlie and cursed be he that kéepeth backe his
Saint Mathew calleth Prima Sabbati Saint Marke in the 16. Chapter doth call it Vna Sabbati saieng Cum transisâ—et Sabbatum Maria Magdalena Maria Iacobi Salomi emeruÌ„t aromati vt venientes vngerent Iesum valde mane vna Sabbatorum veniunt ad monumentem orto iam sole These places doe proue that the Iewes did vse to call the first of the wéeke Prima Sabbati and the second daie Secunda Sabbati the third Tercia Sabbati the fourth Quarta Sabbati the fift Quinta Sabbati And the sixt which we call Fridaie they did call Sexta Sabbati vell dies parascenes the daie of preparation to the Sabboth The Gentiles following the Hebrues in the number of daies concerning the wéeke they did yet chaunge the names of the daies according to the names of their Gods which they did wéekelie worship Primum dicabant sole secundum lunae The first daie in the honour of the Sunne which they did count the giuer of light they did call Dies soli Sundaie The second in yâ— honour of the Moone which they did count the giuer of the bodie they did call Dies lunae Mundaie The third daie in the honour of Mars whome they did worshippe as the giuer of lustie courage they did call Dies Marti Tuesdaie The fourth day in the honour of Mercurie to whome they did ascribe the gift of wisdome and eloquence they did cal Dies Mercurij Wednesdaie The fift daie in the honour of Iupiter to whome they did ascribe the gift of temperaunce sobernesse and discreation they did call it Dies louis Thursdaie The sixt daie in the honour of Venus the Goddesse of loue they did call Dies Veneris Fridaie The seauenth daie in the honour of God Saturne the promoter of men to lumpish lowring and heauie dulnesse they called it Dies Saturni 〈…〉 Now Siluester Bishoppe of Rome about a 300. yeares after the ascention of Christ made manie lawes and decrees ecclesiasticall of the which this was one that the daies of the wéeke should loose their olde name The day which before was called Dies Solis shuld now be called Dies Dominicus Mundaie he called Feria secunda Tusedaie Feria tertia Wednesdaie Feria quarta Thursdaie Feria quinta And Fridaie Feria sexta The name of Saterdaie he reteined stil onely altering the feast into Sundaie ¶ This word Feriae is alwaies vsed in the plurall number and neuer in the singuler number as Siluester did abuse it Hae Feriaâ— arum in latine be properly called all daies of rest which we call holidaies Ric. Turnar ¶ Fabian and other Chronicles tell that when the Saxons inuaded the realme and ther were 7. kings ruling héere at once they brought with them two Idols the one called Wed the other Fria Or els as other write it was a noble Captaine and his wife which for their worthinesse were made Gods and when they had ouercome the English men they made two daies in the wéeke to be called Wednesdaie and Fridaie by the names of their false Gods or Captaines and so to bée worshipped which names be kept still What is meant by the daie heere in this place For the daie shall declare it and it shall bée shewed in fire ¶ Daie héere signifieth the time when God bringeth to light things that is hid By fire vnderstand exquisite and perfect true iudgement the which when it hath opened the fault and errour affliction of forethinking and repenting doth followe Saint Paule intreateth héere of preachers that succéeded him when he was departed from the Corinthians He had laied a good foundation let other take héed saith hée what they build thereon If they build things worthie for Christ their works wil remaine and abide euen when it is séene in the light which thing he signifieth when he saith the daie shall declare it but if they bring in Iewish fashions they shall happelie deceiue for a time but at length their deceit shall be opened as soone as it is begunne to be examined with true and sincere iudgement which is signified by this word fire Thus doth Erasmus expound this place in his Annotations vppon these wordes Haie and Stubble Prouing also by the authoritie of Ambrose 〈…〉 and other olde authours that it maketh nothing for Purgatorie though manie haue wrongfullie laboured to wrest it to that purpose Tindale◠¶ The daie c. ¶ Or the time which is when the light of the truth shall expell the darknesse of ignoraunce then the curious ostentation of mans wisdome shal be brought to naught Geneua How good daies are to be esteemed Saie not thou what is the cause that the daies in the olde time were better then they bée now for that were no wise question ¶ Good daies are not to be estéemed by prosperitie but by vertue and true religion as the daies of Christ are better then the daies of Moses The Bible note Whie it was called the daie of sweete bread In the first daie of swéete bread ¶ They were called the daies of swéete bread because that by the space of seauen daies no leauened bread was vsed among the Iewes where they kept their Easter Exo. 12. 15 Sir I. Cheeke This was the fourtéenth daie of the first moneth and the first daie of vnleauened bread should haue bene the fifteenth but because this daies euening which after the manner of the Romanes was referred to the daie before did belong to the Iewes manner to the daie following therfore it is called the first daie of vnleauened bread Beza What is meant by the daie of Madian As the daie of Madian ¶ By the daie of Madian is meant the daie wherein Gedeon with thrée hundred men fiue an innumerable multitude of yâ— Madianâ—â—s as ye read Iudic. 7. thâ—â— fought the Lord for him and deliuered the people from borâ—dage Euen so hath he now deliuered vs from the captiuitie of the diuell death and hell by Christ. T. M. ¶ Thou gauest them perfect 〈…〉 by deliuering the 〈…〉 that had kept them in cruell bondage as thou diddest deliuer them by Godeon from the Madianites Geneua Of the daie of dome called the last daie I saith Saintâ— Austem for the 〈…〉 of mine vnderstanding doe testifie and declare that neither the daie nor the moneth nor yet the yeare of the comming of the Lord can bée knowne Augustin his 79. Epist. Againe we doe in vaine trouble and foâ—ie our selues to reâ—ken and define how manie yeares there 〈…〉 of the worlde Augustin the 〈…〉 As for wée saith Saint Austenâ— I dare hot verilie number and count the time of the Lords 〈…〉 that is looked for in the end And a little after in the same Epistle hoe saith To recken therefore the times that we maie knowe when the ende of the world or the comming of the Lord shall bée séemeth to me none other thiâ— thâ—n to goe aboâ—â—t to knowe that that hée himselfe saith that no man
the Gentiles are counted as dead men in comparison of the Iewes And afterward where he saith All that are in graues shall heare the voice of the Sonne of man c. He meaneth the generall resurrection which shall be in the last daie Tindale ¶ The Dead shall heare c. ¶ And who be those Dead Surelie no man can bée exempted for where at beginning God to make his doctrine auaileable in vs euen at the drawing of vs out of the spirituall death wherein we were all held for till such time as God enlighteneth vs by his word wée bée blinde till he open our eares we be deafe till he giue vs faith we haue neither soule nor heart True it is that we maie well séeme to haue some outward shewe of life The vnbeléeuers doeate and drinke as well as the faithfull againe they can goe about their businesse yea and oftentimes there séemes to be great vertue in them but all that is nothing because that in as much as they be strangers from God all that is in them is but death and vtter confusion God then must be faine to drawe vs out of death vnto himselfe as the point wherat he must begin to make his word auaileable in vs c. Caluine vpon Iob. fol. 447. How the Dead praise not God The Dead praise not thée O Lord. ¶ It is not ment that they doe not praise him in their minde but is ment they cannot tell his praise to other Caluine ¶ The Dead praiseth not God for the benefits poured dailie vpon the earth for them as they that be aliue do or ought to doe The Bible note ¶ Though the dead set foorth Gods glorie yet he meaneth héere that they praise him not in his Church and Congregation Geneua How this place following is vnderstood Let the dead burie the dead ¶ That is Let Infidells alone with their infidelitie and followe thou me that is beleeue thou in me and goe preach the Kingdome of God Tindale ¶ We maie not followe that which séemeth best to vs but onelie Gods calling And héere by Dead he meaneth those that are vnprofitable to serue God Geneua To doe good to them that be dead what is meant thereby Doe good euen to them that be dead ¶ To do good to them that be dead is to burie their bodies with honour against the daie of resurrection as did Abraham and Ioseph c. To deale faithfullie and trulie with their children committed to thy charge as did Dauid with the children of his friend Ionathan The Bible note Of the dead Israelites O Lord God almightie the God of Israel heare now the praiers of the dead Israelites ¶ Ye must vnderstand that Baruch in his praiers speaketh not of them that wer dead with bodilie death but of the wicked which liuing vnto the world were dead vnto God which figuratiue manner of speaking is oftentimes vsed in the Scripture For in the Gospell of our sauiour Iesus Christ he saith Suffer the dead to burie the dead as if he should saie let the worldlings that be dâ—ad vnto God and good workes burie them that be departed out of this life for that is an office most méet for them but do thou the things that be for the liuing The like phrase or manner of speaking doth the holie Apostle vse when he saith A widdow liuing in deliciousnesse though she be aliue yet she is dead Besides this Baruch by such kinde of words doth set forth the miserable estate of the Children of Israel which were euen as dead men are in the world because of their captiuitie and thraldome straight bondage or slauerie that they were in which was vnto them as a graue or pit that the dead be buried in This is the true vnderstanding of Baruch in this place How this place following is vnderstood How shall we that are dead to sinne liue yet therein ¶ They are said of Paule to be dead to sinne which are in such sorte made pertakers of the vertue of Christ that the naturall corruption is dead in them that is the force of it is put out and it bringeth not foorth his bitter fruits and on the other side they are said to liue to sinne which are in the flesh that is whom the spirite of God hath not deliuered from the stauerie of the corruption of nature Beza Against the custome of giuing the Lords supper and Baptime ouer the Dead It hath bene also decréed and determinded that the Sacrament of thankes-giuing should not be ministred vnto the dead bodies for it is said of the Lorde Take and eate but the dead corpses canne neither take nor eate we must beware that our weake bretheren doe not beléeue that that it is lawfull to baptise ouer the dead vnto whom it is not lawfull to minister the Sacrament of thanks-giuing ¶ This doth sufficientlie declare that both S. Austen all other fathers ought to be vnderstood when they speak of the praiers for the dead of the sacrifice that is offred for them for they are not of opinion that their praiers oblations could help the soules departed out of Purgatorie which began in Austens time to be onlie in question he himselfe daring affirme nothing touching the same I. Veron Whether the dead knowe what we do in this life As concerning that Iob saith that the men which is departed knoweth not what is done héere below nor whether his ofspring be poore or rich it is not to ground an Article of our faith vpon that such as be gone out of this world knoweth not what our state is For Iob spake as a man encombred Therfore we must not take héere anie certaintie of doctrine neither is it greatly for vs to enquire of such matters And why Let it suffice vs that God hath set vs in this world to coÌ„municate one with another euory man ought to employ himselfe vpon his neighbours God hath giuen me such a gift or abilitie and therfore I must applie my selfe yâ— waie Againe one of vs maie praie for another but when he hath taken vs out of this world the said communicating is taken awaie from vs there is no communicating as there was before Neither must we do as the Papists doe who are woont to runne to the deceased Saints as though they had not yet finished their course Now forasmuch as the Scripture teacheth vs not what we ought to doe in this behalfe lette vs leaue that thing in doubt and in suspense whereof we haue no certaine resolution by the word of God For singlenesse of minde is also a thing wherein it behooueth vs to walke c. Caluine vpon Iob. fol. 265 DECEIPT ¶ Looke Guile DEEDES ¶ Looke Workes DEAFE MAN By whose faith this deafe man was healed ANd they brought vnto him one that was deafe and had an impediment in his speach and they praied him to putte his hand vpon him ¶ It séemeth by this mans
foorth For there are diuerse men at this daie and hath beene alwaies which thinke that religion consisteth in often hearing the word of God and in disputing the same at common meeting but our Lorde Iesus Christ pronounceth in Mathew where he saith Whosoeuer therefore heareth of me these words and doth them that true pietie doth not consist in knowledge talking but in the action and conuersation Marl. fol. 148. DOCTOVRS How farre the Doctours ought to be beleeued WE ought to indulge or bring in nothing of our owne head neither to choose that which anie man hath brought in of his owne head or of his owne braine we haue the Apostles for our authors which did not choose of their own braines what they shuld bring in but did faithfully assigne and deliuer vnto nations that which they receiued of the Lord. Therefore if an Angell from heauen should preach anie other Gospell vnto vs wée would pronounce it to be accursed That which hath no authoritie out of the Scriptures or by the Scriptures maie as easilie be contemned as it is proued We doe by good right condemne all new thinges yâ— Christ hath not taught for Christ is the waie vnto the faithfull If Christ therefore hath not that which we doe teach we doe also iudge it execrable Ambrose de vir li. 4. The discussing of our iudgement must be taken onely of the Scripture We haue néede to bring the Scripture for witnesse for our meaning and expositions without these witnesses haue no credit My consent without exception I owe not to anie Father were he neuer so wel learned but only to the canonicall scriptures His reason is this for whereas the Lord hath not spoken who of vs can saie it is this or that Or if he dare saye so how can he proue it I require the voice of the Shepheard reade me this matter out of the Prophets read it me out of the Psalmes read it me out of the Lawe read it out of the Gospell read it out of the Apostles August in Iohn Tract 94. Neither ought we to take the dispensations of all men how catholike so euer or commendable so euer they be as the canonicall Scriptures as though we maie not saue the reuerence that is due vnto such men improue or refuse anie thing of their writings if we finde they meant otherwise then the truth doth allow béeing by the helpe of God found by vs or by other August in Epist. ad Fortuna I am not moued with the authoritie of this Epistle For I doe not take the letters of Ciprian as the canonicall Scriptures but I do trie his writings by the canonical Scriptures and whatsoeuer in them doe agrée with the authoritie of the holie Scriptures I doe receiue it with his commendation and whatsoeuer doth not agrée with Gods worde I doe by his good leaue refuse it August con Cresigramacion li. 2. cap. 32. Trust not me saith S. Austen nor credit my writings as if they were the canonicall Sciptures but whatsoeuer thou findestâ— in the word although thou didst not beléeue it before yet ground thy faith on it now whatsoeuer thou readest of mine vnlesse thou knowe it certeinlie to be true giue thou no certeine assent vnto it August prol li. 3. de Trini Tom. 3. We must be pertakers of other mens saiengs wholy after the manner of Bees for they flie not a like to all floures nor where they sit they crop them not quite awaie but snatching so much as shall suffice for their honâ—eâ— making take their lâ—aue of the rest Euen so wee if waâ—ves wise hauing gotte of other so much as is sounde and agreâ—able vnto truth will leape ouer the rest which rule if we keepâ— in reading and alleadging the Fathers wordes we shall not swâ—rue from our profession the Scripture shall haue the souereigne place and yet the Doctours of the Church shall loose no paâ—te of their due estimation Saint Austen to Saint Hierome saith on this wise I recken not my brother that ye would haue vs so to reade your bookes as if they were written by the Apostles or Prophets DOEG How Doeg was a figure of Antichrist DOeg was a wiâ—ked â—oâ—etous man the kéeper of king Saules Mules who to the satisfieng of his coâ—et 〈…〉 isnesse gaue himselfe to flatterie and to serue the kings turne in all things were it right or wrong insomuch that when hée had falsely accused 〈…〉 that good and godlie Priést vnto the king hée at the k 〈…〉 es commaundement all other reâ—using that wicked déede fell vpon A 〈…〉 melech with the swoorde and slewe both him and all the Priestes of the Lorde to the number of 85. All such cruell and couetous men although sometime they will appeare holie as Doeg did which went to the Eabernacle of common place of praier and was ther occupied as though he had bene an holie man maie bée called Doegs Doeg by interpretation and turning of his name into Latine signifieth Commotâ—â— in English â—ehementlye moued By whom saith Saint Austen is signified Antichrist which with falâ—e signes and fained myracles shall moue all the worlde before the comming of the Lord into iudgement And as Doeg wrought wickednesse for the pleasing of king Saule by whome is signified the Diuell so shall Antichrist moue and stirre the worlde to sâ—nne for the pleasing of the diuell and aduauncing of his kingdome DOGGES Who they be and what is signified thereby A Dogge is counted a vile beast and so vile that in the olde lawe it was forbidden to offer the price the gaine or the â—auntage that was got by the selling of a dog to the building or repairing of the Tabernacle of the Lord. And because dogs be great raueners malicious and enuious beasts therfore the Scribes Pharesies and high Priests of Moses lawe in persecuting of Christ were called dogges Ric. Turnar Giue not that holie things vnto dogges c. ¶ The dogges are those obstinate and indurate which for the blinde zeale of their leauen wherewith they haue sowred both the doctrine also the workes maliciouslie resist the truth and persecute the ministers thereof and are those wolues among which Christ sendeth his shéepe warning them not onelie to be single and pure in their doctrine but also wise and circumspect and to beware of men for they shuld bring them before Iudges kings and slaie them thinking to do God seruice therein That is as Paule to the Romaines testifieth of the Iewes for blinde zeale to their owne false fained righteousnesse persecute the righteousnesse of God Tindale fol. 238. ¶ Declare not the Gospell to the wicked contemners of God whome thou séest left to themselues and forsaken Geneua ¶ This holie thing is Gods word Dogges are they that persecute the word Tindale The meaning of these places following For dogges are come about me ¶ By dogges are vnderstood the tyrannie
iudge the world thether shall all gather together vnto him Tindale ¶ That is according to S. Paules interpretation when Christ commeth to Iudgement we shall betaken vp to méete him in the aire and so we shall be with him for euer ¶ That is the faithfull that beléeue the Gospell will repaire vnto him as rauenous birdes to the carion The Bible note And how I caried you vpon Eagles wings ¶ For the Eagles by flieng high is out of daunger And in carieng hir Birdes rather on her wings then in hir talents declareth hir loue Geneua ¶ The Eagle carieth hir young ones vpon hir wings fearing onelie mans violence which rather then they should take harme she would receiue the harme in hir owne bodie In stéed thereof serued the cloud that kept of the Aegyptians force The Bible note ELAM What is signified by Elam I Will breake the bowe of Elam 〈…〉 ¶ By Elam is signified Persia so called of Elam the sonne of Sem. And because the Persians were good Archers he sheweth that the thing wherein they put their trust should not profit them Geneua ¶ The Elamites were good bowe men in battaile and therefore is their bowe prophecied to be broken c. By which is meant that they should be ouercome in battaile of their Enimies and scattered abroad vnto the foure coastes of the earth T. M. ELDAD AND MEDAD ¶ Looke Moses ELDERS Why he nameth them Elders and not Priests IN the olde Testament the temporal heads rulers of the Iewes which had the gouernaunce ouer the laie or common people are called Elders as ye maie see in the foure Euangelists Out of which custome Paule in his Epistle and also Peter call the Prelates and spirituall Gouernours which are Bishops and Priests Elders Now whether ye call them Elders or Priests it is all one to me so that ye vnderstande they be officers and Seruaunts of the word of God vnto the which all men both high and lowe that will not rebel against Christ must obaie as long as they preach and rule trulie and no farther Tindale fol. 38. ELEAZER The meaning of this place that followeth THe childe of the stewardshippe of my house is this Eleazer of Damasco ¶ Eleazer was then Steward of Abrahams house which Eleazer had a sonne called Damascus which child because Sara was barren Abraham had thought to haue adopted for his sonne Of this Damascus tooke the Citie of Damasco his name Lyra. ELECTION What the cause of our Election is and how it is defined ELection is the frée mercie and grace of God in his owne will through faith in Christ his sonne chusing and preferring to life such as pleaseth him Bradford in the booke of Mar. The onelie good pleasure of the will and franke mercie of God by Iesus Christ without respect of anie works either present or for to come is the cause of the diuine Election F. N. B. the Italian The cause of our election is onelie the will of God And to proue this Saint Paule saith which sawe as farre in mens deseruings as we can doe bringeth in an euident example of Iacob and Esau how Iacob was elected and Esau reproued before they were borne or had done either good or bad To the which some will saie that God sawe afore that Iacob should bée good and therefore chose him and that Esau should doe no good and therefore repelled him But to those that will iudge of that that God sawe it maie be demaunded how they knowe that GOD sawe that and if he sawe it yet how knowe they that that was the cause of Iacobs election Saint Paule knoweth none other cause but the will of God whatsoeuer other discusse And if they should saie the cause whie God sawe before that Iacob shoulde doe good was because that God would giue him his grace therfore God sawe that he should doe good and so shoulde also the other haue done if God would haue giuen him that same grace Saint Paule concluding with these Scriptures saith I will shewe mercie to whome I shew mercie and will haue compassion on whome I haue compassion So lyeth it not in mans will and running but in the mercie of God He saith not I will haue mercie on him that I sée shall do good but I will shew mercie to whom I will He sayth not I will haue compassion on him that shall deserue it De congrua but of him of whom I will haue compassion This doth Austen wel proue in these wordes The disputation of them is vaine the which do defend the prescience of God against the grace of God and therfore saie that we were chosen before the making of the world because that God knew afore that we shuld bée good because he shoulde make vs good But he that saith you haue not chosen me saith not so for if he did therefore choose vs because that before he knew that we should be good then must hée also haue knowne before that we should first haue chosen him Héere it is plaine that the election of God is not because he saw afore that we should doe well But onelie the cause of the election is his mercie and the cause of our dooing well is his election And therefore Saint Paule saith not of workes but of calling I. Veron So then election is not of the willer but of God that taketh mercie ¶ It is euident by this Text that our works or merites doe not iustifie vs but that our saluation doth wholie depend vpon the frée election of GOD which béeing righteousnesse it selfe doth choose whome it pleaseth him vnto lyfe euerlasting Sir I. Cheeke Blessed are the people whome the Lorde hath chosen to bée his inheritaunce c. ¶ Of the Lordes frée election and choosing of his Citizens whome he hath predestinate and appointed to be saued the Scripture both in the olde and newe Testament speaketh much In the 20. of Saint Mathew verse 16. our sauiour saith Multi vocati pauci vero electi◠Manie bée called but fewe bée chosen All they bée called which haue had the word of GOD preached vnto them And they onelie are elect which finallie and eternallie shall be saued and inherit the euerlasting kingdome with Iesus Christ the first begotten and the onelie purchaser of lyfe eternall The elect haue these properties and blessings of GOD following them Though they doe fall and sinne of tentimes yea and peraduenture verie gréeuouslie as Dauid did or committing as Saint Peter did with his denieng and forswearing of CHRIST As Marie Magdalene and the woman of Samarie did with their fraile and foolish yéelding vnto the pleasure of the flesh yet they neuer fall from GOD but their grose and naturall falles doe cast them into such a shame of themselues and abhorring of sinnes that by their falling they rise vp the more stronger So that the elect cannot finallie bée seduced nor carried awaie from GOD. For whome Christ loueth In finem diligit hée
referred to the true Children of Abraham borne according to the promise and not according to the flesh which are heires of the true Lande of Canaan Geneua Shall kéepe it holie for an ordinaunce for euer ¶ That is vntill Christs comming for then Ceremonies had an end Geneua And shall serue him for euer ¶ That is to the yeare of Iubile which was euerie fitieth yere Deut. 15. 17. Leuit. 25. 40. Geneua EVCHARIST What Eucharist is EVcharistia in Latine is Englished a Thankes-giuing and is now taken for the Sacrament of the Altar Eliote When the Fathers saie that Eucharist is but bread they speake hyperbolicallie and vnderstande that it is not bread onelie or alone or common bread because vnto the bread is added the word of God whereby it receiueth the nature of a Sacrament And this is a strong reason against the Anabaptists which haue euer in their mouth that saieng of Paule vnto the Corinthians Circumcision and vncircumcision is nothing but the obseruation of the Commaundements of God so they saie that Baptime the Eucharist the Ecclesiasticall mysterie are nothing but pretend onlie the obseruing of yâ— commaundements of God But we aunswere them that other things are nothing if they be alone without faith and pietie and a holie life Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fol. 49. EVTICHAE What manner of men they were THey were a sect of Heretikes called also Psalliani of whom Epiphanius maketh mention contra Massilianos Saint Austen de haeresibus who for mumbling vp of their long praiers wer called the praieng heretikes for so soundeth the Gréeke word lukâ—eaâ— They would neuer cease praieng and singing of Psalmes daie and night And so much they gaue themselues to praier that they thought themselues bound to doe nothing els not to get their liuing with the sweate of their browes not to trouble themselues with anie Office that concerned the Common-wealth not to studie or to put their hand to anie kinde of labour but to liue in continuall idlenesse in onlie eating drinkking sléeping and praieng Of whom also thus writeth the auncient Greeke Authour I heodoret And the miserable wretches being deceiued giue themselues to no kinde of worke for they call themselues spirituall men But giuing themselues to praieng they sléepe the most parte of the daie Pomet fol. 117. Eutiches maintained the opinions of Nestorius and said that our Lord consisted of two natures before the â—iuinitie was coupled with the humanitie but after the vniting of them to bée of one nature and that the bodie of Christ was not of one substaunce with ours The Councell of Constantinople deposed him but he appealed to Theodosius and procured the Councell of Ephesus to be summoned where Dioscorus the Heretike restored him Euagr. lib. 1. cap. 9. This Eutiches béeing condemned in the Councell of Chalcedon brake out into these wordes This is the faith that I was baptised in this is the faith that I haue learned of the Fathers and in this faith will I die Tom. 2. Concil EVCHRAITES What they were EVchraites were Heretikes after the Etimologie of their name continent The Authour of their heresie was Tacianus of Mesopotamia the disciple of Iustinus Martir He abhorred mariage he forbad the vse of liuing creatures he offered water in steede of wine in the Sacrament he denied that Adam was saued The Euchraites preuailed in Pisidia and Phrigia Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 27. Epiphan haeres 46. 47. EVILL MEN. How farre euill men are to be borne withall SAint Augustine saith the good are not to be forsaken for the euill but the euill are to bée borne withall for the good Héere ought to be adedd other words which the same writer hath expreslie in other places that is if those euill men doe cast abroad no séedes of false doctrine nor lead other to destruction by their example How euill men eate not Christ bodie Looke ¶ Eating EVNOMIVS Of his hereticall opinions EVnomius Bishop of Cyzicum and the Scribe of Aetius said yâ— God had no more knowledge then man He termed Aetius the man of God rebaptised all that came vnto him in the name of the vncreated God in the name of the Sonne created and in the name of the sanctifieng Spirite created of the created Sonne Socrat. li. 4. cap. 7. Theodor. li. 2. cap. 29. Epiph. haeres 76. He affirmed moreouer that they which kept the faith that he taught should be saued had they committed neuer so great a sinne and continued therein He was about the yeare of our Lord. 353. EVSTACHIVS Of his opinions and how they were condemned EVstachius Bishop of Sebastra in Armenia went in such attire as was not decent for a Priest He forbad marriage made lawes of fasting he parted maried couples asunder He caused such as refrained the Churches to raise Conuenticles at home He tooke seruaunts from their masters vnder colour of religion He commaunded his followers to weare the Philosophers habit He caused the women to be shauen He forbad the accustomed fasting daies commaunded they should fast on the Sundaie Hée detested the praiers of married men he abhorred the Offering and Communion of maried Priests not remembring that his owne Father was a Priest and Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia He was first condemned of his owne Father in a Councell helde at Caesarea afterwards in a Councell of Gangra and last of all at Constantinople Socrates lib. 2. cap. 33. EXALT What it is to exalt or humble a mans selfe EUerie one that exalteth himselfe shall be brought low he that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted ¶ The Pharisie exalted himselfe thinking himselfe righteous by his déedes of the Lawe which was nothing at all and therefore he was brought low by the sentence of damnation The Publican humbled himselfe acknowledging his sinnes by lawlie praier by trust in Gods mercie by Christ and therefore he was exalted Hemmyng EXAMINE How we should examine our selues before we goe to the Lords table BUt let a man examine himselfe and so let him eate of this Bread and drinke of this Cup. ¶ There be thrée principall points the which euerie man ought to examine and prooue himselfe before hée goe to the Table of the Lord The first is true repentaunce and a true acknowledging of his offences and sinnes for the which Iesus Christ died as he declareth vnto vs in the same Chapter The second is true faith in the onelie grace and mercie of God which is offered and graunted to vs in Iesus Christ and by Iesus Christ as that Sacrament also testifieth The third true Charitie and vnion towards all the members of Christ Iesus as it presenteth vnto vs in that wee there eate all of one felfe Bread and drinke of one selfe Cup. Viret This prouing and examining of a mans selfe is first to thinke with himselfe with what lust and desire he commeth to the Maundie and will eate that bread whether he be sure that he
this sentence be interpreted For there could nothing be more foolish then this saieng of Iames if a man would thus interpret it that no man obteineth remission of sinneâ— but because his works are worthie of so great a benefit This interpretation who so sticketh frowardlie by vnderstandeth not what remissioÌ„ of sinnes is or how the coÌ„science ought to be comforted when it seeth that it bringeth no good works to God which are sufficient to please him And this interpretation is cleane contrarie to other open saiengs of the Scripture which teach yâ— remission of sins commeth fréely as yâ— Psalmist saith I said I wil acknowledge mine offence accuse my selfe vnto the Lord thou forgauest me yâ— wickednes of my sin And Ro. 4. 5. To him the worketh not but beleeueth on him yâ— iustifieth yâ— vngodly his faith is couÌ„â—ed for righteousnes What can be more plainlie then yâ— sinnes are forgiue to a wicked vngodly man yâ— worketh not yâ— is not for anie of his works but fréely To conclude if the gospel forgiue not sins but for our good works sake for our worthines it diffe reth not froÌ„ yâ— law it saueth no more theÌ„ yâ— law this I trust wil suffice yâ— good wise For as touching them yâ— bring nothing to this cause but a will to brawle chide wil neuer suffer themselues to be satisfied And yet if we would contend by the number of authorities this one place of Iames is ouerthrowne with many witnesses of Paule if men wil vnderstand by iustificatioÌ„ al one thing in theÌ„ both Therefore Paule saith Faith iustifieth vnderstand thereby yâ— faith causeth yâ— we be counted iust reputed righteous that our sins are not imputed vnto vs but forgiuen vs for Christs sake When Iames saith works iustifie he meaneth thus Works declare vs iust and shew euidentlye that we are righteous Thus shalt thou make them agree Tindale Ye shall vnderstand yâ— S. Paule S. Iames be not contrarie in this matter For Paule to yâ— Romanes Galathians disputeth against them which attributeth iustification to good works And Iames reasoneth against them which vtterlie condemne works Therefore Paule sheweth the cause of our iustification Iames the effects In Paule is declared how we are iustified in Iames how we are knowne to be iustified In Paule works are excluded as not yâ— cause of our iustification in Iames they are approued as effects procéeding thereof In Paule they are denied to go before them that be iustified in Iames they are said to followe them that are iustified Geneua Ioine yâ— liuâ—ly faith of S. Paule with the good works of S. Iames bring both these into one life and then hast thou reconciled them both and so shalt thou be sure to be iustified both before God by Paules faith before men by S. Iames works I. Fox How Faith is nourished If Faith as it is written come by hearing that is as it is added by the worde of God then followeth it of necessitie that there is nothing whereby faith is more nourished mainteined and confirmed then by conâ—tinuall reading and repeating of the worde of GOD. This thiâ—â— testified Tertulian in his Apologie where he saith That to this end holie assemblies are gathered together to heare the word of God The Philosophers saie that if faith be by the word of God then by the same also it is nourished We know moreouer that of workes often repeated are confirmed habits or qualities as contrariwise if a man cease off from actioÌ„s they waxe weake wherfore if a man cease to reade to heare or to repeate the holie Scriptures faith will waxe feeble mâ—him And they which thinke that a liuelie pure faith maie continue in Churches wouâ— often preaching doe excéedinglie erre Chrifostome hath a verie apt similitude of a light or Lamp that burneth which easilie goeth out vnlesse there bee stillâ— Oyle powred into it By the Lampe or Light he vnderstandth Faith and by Oyle the worde of Godâ— and this he there writeth of the Parable of the wise and foolish virgins Pet. Maâ— vpon the Rom fol 326. Faith is nourished by hearing the word of God for the word of God is the foote of Faith according to Saint Paules saieng Rom. 10. 17. Faith commeth by hearing Hemmyng How Faith without Charitie is nothing worth If I had all Faith so that I could moue mountaines out of their places 〈…〉 had no charitie I were nothing ¶ Of this do some gaâ—her that â—aith without charitie cannot iustifie But this cannot be gathered of Saint Paule for it is open that hee speaketh not of this thing whereby that men maie be iustified but only he teâ—heth how they yâ— be iustified must work with charitie It is 〈…〉 that he speaketh not of faith that doth iustifie 〈…〉 but of that faith that doth worke out wardlie the which is called the gift of the holy Ghost as the gift of tongues the gift of prophesies the gift of healing the gift of interpretation as it is open in the Chapter before now is this Faith not giuen to iustifie but onelie to do myracles wonders and signes by And therefore saith Paule If I had all faith so that I could moue mountaines c. Saint Paule deserâ—â—eth this faith calling it faith that worketh by charitie not that it iustifieth by charitie for he saith ther plainly it is neither circumcisioÌ„ nor vncircumcision yâ— is of valure in Christ Iesu but faith He doth heere plainlie exclude from iustification the highest worke of the lawe Circumcision setteth faith alone not the gift of faith that doth miracles but the gift of faith that worketh by charitie D. Barnes ¶ Faith is héere taken for the gift of doing miracles which the wicked may haue Mat. 7. 22. also for that faith called historicall which beléeueth the mightie power of Christ but caÌ„not apprehend Gods mercie through him this diuels haue Iames 2. 19. therefore is separated from charitie but the faith yâ— iustifieth in effect cannot As. 1. Iohn 2. 9. Mat. 17. 20. Geneua How faith â—gendereth charitie That which the schoole-men teacheth yâ— charitie is before faith hope is a madnesse It is faith yâ— first ingendereth charitie in vs how more rightlie doth Barnard teach I beléeue saith he yâ— the testimonie of conscience which Paul calleth the glorie of yâ— godly coÌ„sisteth in thrée things For first of al it is necessarie to beléeue yâ— thou canst not haue forgiuenes of sins but by yâ— pardoÌ„ of god Then yâ— thou canst haue no good workes at all vnlesse he also giue it last of all that thou canst by no workes deserue eternall life vnles it be giuen thée also fréely A little after be addeth yâ— these things suffice not but yâ— there be a certeine beginning of faith because in beléeuing yâ— sinnes cannot be forgiuen but of God we ought also beléeue yâ— they are not forgiuen vs till also we be perswaded by the testimonie of the
weake infirmitie and want of desert Hemmyng ¶ Therefore euerie man in his vocation as he is called first ought to goe forward and encourage others seeing the hire is indifferent for all Geneua FISHERS The meaning of this place following I Will send out manie fishers to take them ¶ By these fishers are vnderstoode the hoastes by whome the Lorde scourged the Iewes and fished awaie their rulers at foure sundrie draughtes were foure of their kings taken and at euerie time some of the chiefe of the people withall but at the last in the time of Zedekiah was all the rest of the people hunted out of those cruell hunters the Chaldees 4. Reg. 25. T. M. ¶ By the fishers and hunters are meant the Babilonians and Chaldeans who should destroie them in such sorte that if they escaped the one the other should take them Geneua The first inâ—enter of fisher-boates ¶ Looke Zabulon FIVE LOAVES Applied to the good indeuour of the Pastour WE haue héere but fiue loaues and two fishes ¶ Though we thinke our selues vnable to teach Christs congregation yet let vs at the commaundement of Christ emploie and bestowe that little that we haue vppon Christs flocke And hée that augmented the fiue loaues two fishes shal also augment in vs his owne gifts Sir I. Cheeke FLIENG Of flâ—ng 〈…〉 time of persecution AND the woman fiedde into wildernesse c. Although the Church knowe most certeinlie that God hath a care for her whose defence is more for her safetie then all the power and fauour of men yet notwithstanding least she might tempt her mainteiner and defender sometimes shee fileth when shée is assailed by enimies and yet for all that she waiteth quietlâ—e for 〈…〉 at the Lordes hande So we reade that Moses fledde for displeasure of the king of Aegypt and abode priuelie with his father in law lethro the Priest of the Madianites by the space of 40. yeares Exo. 2. 21. And also that Dauid and his companie hidde themselues in caues of mountaines for feare of Saules displeasure 1. Reg. 24. 1. And also that Elias hidde himselfe out of the waye by the space of thrée yeares and an halfe to eschewe the wrath of Iezabel 3. Reg. 19. 3. Likewise the hundred Prophets of the Lorde whome Abdias had hidde in two caues for feare of the same lezabel 3. Reg. 18. 4. Concerning which men looke also Heb. 11. 38 â—o did the Lordes Disciples shut the boores to them and kept themselues out of the waie for a 〈…〉 Iohn 20. 19. Paule béeing let downe in a basket by the brethren at Damasco went aside for a while into Arabia Act. 9. 25. Finallie who is ignoraunt of the hiding of 〈…〉 and of other Catholike Bishoppes in the time of the persecutioâ— stirred vp by the Arrians and moreouer of man 〈…〉 Aegypt which sought the innermost courts of the wildernesse by reason of the vngratiousnesse of the same 〈…〉 of whome Eusebius writeth manie thinges in the fourth chapter of his eleuenth booke of the stories of the church c. Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 172. ¶ The church was remoued from among the Iewes to the Gentiles which were as a 〈…〉 wildernesse and so it is perfecâ—ted 〈…〉 Geneua Of two manner of fliengs There is a flieng of the bodie a flieng of the minde The one is sometime lawfull and the other neuer The flieng of the bodie is when the true preacher flieth the cruell persecution of tyrants that séekes his death and destruction And this maie he doe lawfullie both by the doctrine and example of Christ. The flieng of the minde is when one flieth from dooing his duetie and will not defend the true doctrine by rebuking and condemning the false Hemmyng FLESH What is vnderstood by flesh FLesh is not vnderstood as though flesh were onelie the which perteineth vnto vnchastitie But Paule calleth flesh héere as Christ doth Iohn 3. All that is borne of flesh that is to wit the whole man with life soule bodie wit will reason whatsoeuer he is or doth within or without because that those al all that is in man studie after the world and the flesh c. Tindale By yâ— déeds of the law no flesh shal be iustified ¶ Flesh in Paule doth not signifie as the schoolmen dreame manifest grose sins for these he vseth to call by their proper names as adulterie fornication vncleanenesse such like but by flesh Paule meaneth héere as Christ doth in the third chapter of Iohn That which is borne of flesh saith he is flesh Flesh therefore signifieth the whole nature of man This flesh saith he is not iustified by works no nor of the lawe Flesh therefore according to Paule signifieth all the righteousnesse wisdome deuotion religion vnderstanding will that is possible to be in a naturall man So that if a man be neuer so righteous according to reason and the lawe of God yet with all his righteousnesse works merits deuotion and religion he is not iustified c. Luther vpon the Gal. fol. 65. That which is borne of flesh is flesh c. ¶ That is fleshlie to wit wholie vncleane and vnder the wrath of God And therefore this worde Flesh signifieth The corrupt nature of man contrarie to which is the Spirit that is the man ingraffed into Christ through the grace of the holie Ghost whose nature is euerlasting and immortall though the strife of the flesh remaineth Beza By the workes of the law no flesh shall be iustified ¶ Flesh is héere taken for man as in manie other places and furthermore hath heere a greater feare for it is héere put to shew the contrarietie betwéene God and man as if you would saie man who is nothing els but a péece of flesh defilâ—d with sâ—â—me and God who is most purs and most perfect in himselfe Beza The meaning of this place following Such shall haue trouble in the flesh ¶ By the flesh he vnderstandeth what things soeuer belongeth to this present life for marriage bringeth with it manie discommodities so that he bendeth more to a sole life not because it is a seruice more agreeable to God then marriage bâ—t for those 〈…〉 which if it were poss 〈…〉 hee would with all men to be void of that they might giue themselues to God onelie Beza What it is to be in the flesh Neither doth Saint Paule in this place where he saith Yée are not in the Flesh meane anie other thing then did the Lord in the Gospell when he said vnto his disciples ye are not of this world Wherefore Ambrose saith that we haue such a nature framed vnto vs as we féele it to be and he addeth moreouer that the wise men of the world are in the flesh because they resist faith and will beléeue those things onelie which are agréeable to reason This place againe teacheth vs that Ambrose by the name of flesh vnderstandeth reason and the higher parts of of
the Prophet vpbraid them with in the person of God saieng Thou gauest me not the younge brests c. As who should saie saie not that thou hast giuen me manie sacrifices both because thou gauest them not to me onelie but vnto my Caâ—ues and Baals and other Iâ—oâ—ls And also because I neuer set greatly by them nor greatly required them They greeued mee alwayes when the faith and deuotion of the giuers was awaye The Shéepe of thy burnt offeringes broughtest thou not vnto mée neither diddest thou glorifie mée with thy sacrifices but diddest onelie satisfie thine owne superstitions I compelled thée not to worshippe mee with thine offeringes but because thou so readie offeredst such things vnto Idols after the manner of the heathen I commaunded that they should not be offered vnto other Gods but vnto me Of whose gift thou receiuedst them c. None of all these profited not me in as much as thou leftest off the things which I chieflie required righteousnesse faith and iudgement Math. 23. â—3 T. M. How the Gentiles found that they sought not for What shall we saie then that the Gentiles which followed not righteousnesse haue atteined vnto righteousnesse ¶ So then the Gentiles had no works to prepare and prâ—eure Gods mercie before hand and as for that that the Gentiles attained to that which they sought not for the mercie of GOD is to be thanked for it And in that the Iewes atteined not to that they sought after they can thanke none for it but themselues because they sought it not aright Beza GENTLENESSE What a vertue Gentlenesse is GEntlenesse is when a man is gentle and tractable in his conuersation and in his whole lyfe For such as will bée true followers of the Gospell must not be sharpe bitter but gentle milde curteous and faire spoken which shoulde encourage other to delite in their companie which can winke at other mens faultes or at least expounde them to the best Which will bée well content to yéelde and giue place to other contented to beare with those which are frowarde and intractable as the verie Heathen saide Thou maist know the manners of thy friend but thou must not hate them Such a one was our sauiour Christ as euerie wher is to be séene in the Gospell It is written of Peter that he wept so often as he remembred the swéet mildnesse of Christ which he vsed in his dailie conuersation It is an excellent vertue and most necessarie in euerie kinde of lyfe Luther vpon the Gal. fol. 262. GIVEN To whom it is giuen to know the mysteries of God TO you it is giuen to know the mysteries of the kingdome of God ¶ To you that is to you that are without deceite and are not curious nor trust in anie thinge that perteineth to man it is giuen of my Father of his mercifull goodnesse to know the mysterie that is the secret of the kingdome of God that is of the Gospell in which is taught the kingdome of God which is our righteousnesse peace and ioye in the holie ghost Rom. 10. which is the kingdome of all mercie and the kingdome of forgiuenesse of sins for Christs sake But vnto them that are without that is vnto such as are curious and trust more in their owne works then in the righteousnesse of Christ are all things spoken in parables that is all that they heare is euen as obscure and dark vnto them as though they wer indéed parables which 〈…〉 God therefore suffereth to be done that when they sée they should sée and not discerne and so forth 〈…〉 it followeth in the text Tindale GVIDE Who is the guide of a womans youth WHich forsaketh the guide of her youth and forgetteth the 〈…〉 of her God ¶ Guide of 〈…〉 that is her 〈…〉 which is her head and guâ—â— to 〈…〉 her from whom she ought not to depaâ—t but remaine in his sublertion and not forget the couenant of her God which is the promise made in marriage Geneua GIFT What the gift of God is THat thou stirre vp the gift of God that is in thée◠¶ The gift of God is a certeine liuelie flame kindled in our hearts which Satan and the flesh labour to quench and therefore must nourish it and stirre it vp The Bible note The difference betweene gift and grace Looke Grace GITHITH What it signifieth TO the chaunter vpon Githith c. ¶ Githith after some signifieth as much as for the wine presse after some concerning the Gethites after other some it is an instrument of musicke T. M. ¶ Whether Githith signifie an instrument of musicke or a kinde of tune or the beginning of some notable and well knowne Ballad I leaue it vncerteine For as for those that thinke the Psaline was called so because it was made in the citie of Gith then fetch their fained exposition too farre off Of the thrée former opinions it maketh no greate matter which a man take Caluine GLORIE What Glorious GLorie is nothing else but a praise most abundâ—lie published 〈…〉 63. How glorie doth follow true 〈…〉 Glorie is not to be sought for of men but glorie of her owne accord customablie doth follow true vertue How the glorie of the Lord is taken in this place following And in the morning ye shall sée the glorie of the Lord. ¶ The glorie of the Lord is 〈…〉 〈…〉 for the bright 〈…〉 â—ight that was séene in the Cloude of which glorie the 〈…〉 maketh mention 〈…〉 What is signified by the glorie of God in these places following Because the glorie of the Lord had fulfilled the house of the Lord. ¶ The glorie of the Lord fulfilling the house was a visible Cloude pre 〈…〉 yâ— God ought to be preached praised and magnified throughout the whole worlde in the congrâ—gation of the faithfull As he saith Nu. 14. 22. T. M. For the glorie of the Lord shall appeare ¶ The Prophet calleth the glorie of the Lorde the righteousnesse that shoulde be shewed by the Gospell whereby we shoulde become righteous in the sight of God the father for his sonne Christs merites This glorie shall all flesh sée that is all men as well the Iews as the Gentiles that beléeue A like saieng haue we after in the 60. 1. The glorie of the Lorde shall rise vpon thâ—e T. M. What is vnderstood by glorie in this place following And we saw the glorie of it c. ¶ Iohn saith not we saw his essence but we saw his glorie No man séeth nor hath séene the verie essence of the word But the beleening Apostles saw his glorie The which as it was 〈…〉 séene of three of the Disciples in the mount 〈…〉 Euen so by his glorious resurrection and asceâ—tion it did might 〈…〉 thine and was openlie exhibited to be séene of all the Disciples Therefore by this worde Glorie he vnderstandeth those thinges which set foorth the glorie of the word that is to saie which are certeine sure tokens of
libero arbitrio li. 3. Chap. 4. saith As thou by thy memorie doest not compel those things to be done yâ— are gone past so God by his foreknowledge doth not compell those things to be done which are to come And as thou remembrest some thinges that thou hast done and yet hast not done all things which thou remembrest so God foreknoweth all things which he doth not and yet doth not all things which he foreknoweth But God is a iust reuenger of that whereof he is no euill authour and so foorth Bullinger fo 490. How God is sayd to laugh He that dwelleth in heauen shall laugh them to scorne the Lorde shall haue them in derision Psal. 2. 4. And in an other place As for the scornesull he shall laugh them to scorneâ— God is not of such affection as man is to bée moued with mockage and laughter for he reioyseth not in the hurte of man but at his amendemenâ—â— For God abhorreth scornefull personnes but as that man which laugheth at other men is farthest from a minde to helpe them and to remedie their griefes so is God to such as despise his commaundement sette light by his threateninges and are not moâ—ed with his promises This is Gods laughter and scorning Augustine How God is said to sleepe ¶ Looke Sleepe How God is said to awake God is said to awake when he doth straight waie without anie tarrieng helpe succour and deliuer his eleâ—t and chosen out of their troubles Math. 8. Augustine How God is said to forget ¶ Looke Forget How God is said to sit ¶ Looke Sit. How God is said to stand Scripture attributeth standing vnto God for long sufferance wherewith he calleth vs to repentaunce Augustine How God is said to rise Arise O God ¶ The rising of God is the declaring of his power against his enimies Arise O God that is step forth and thew thy power against mine euimies to my deliueraunce as in the Psal. 3. 7. Up God and helpe me T. M. How God is said to walke Looke Walke How God is said to be a shooter He hath bent his bow saith Dauid Psal. 7. 12. 13 and made it readie he hath prepared weapons of death and ordeined arrowes to destroie that is he will auenge euill men and wil reward them for their oppression he will punish them for their vngracious deuises except they amend He hath whet his sword wel may god be coÌ„pared to a shooter for as a shooter yâ— lesse or more he draweth his shaft his stroke is therafter if he draw far vp to the yron then it paieth home as they say then it giueth a mightie stroke so god somtimes differreth to punish meÌ„ of their sins therfore except they amend when he punisheth he wil draw his shaft to yâ— head strike most grieuouslie Ther fore let vs remember that God is a shooter heape not vp his wrath against vs neither prolong the riches of his goodnesse which leadeth vs to repentaunce Rom. 1. How God is said to remember Looke Remember How God is said to be angrie Looke Anger How God onelie forgiueth sinnes It pertaineth to God onelie to forgiue sinnes and to giue the Holie ghost He alone forgiueth sinnes that alone died for our sinnes Ambrose in his 9. b. 76. Epistle ¶ It is the office of God onelie to quicken within and to take awaie sinne which saith by the Prophet I am he that putteth awaie your iniquities and sinnes Cyril in his 7. booke ¶ For to forgiue sinnes perteineth onelie to God therefore euerie man that sinneth is the seruaunt of sinne There ye are seruaunts and bondmen of sinne because ye are sinners Moreouer because it was likelie that they should saie for all that wée be vnder such bondage yet we haue sacrifites Priests which will make vs cleane of our sinnes he saith that euen they also be seruaunts and bondes for all men haue sinned and want the glorie of God Theophilact vpon the 1. chap of Luke How God will haue all men saued ¶ Looke All. How God is said to haue shoulders God is said to haue shoulders because he beareth vp all things as it were vpon his shoulders for all things stande by him Augustine How God is said to haue wings ¶ Looke Wings How God is said to haue eies Looke Eie How God is said to haue eares Looke Eares Of Gods face Looke Face What the nose of God doth signifie His nose doth signifie his inspirations in the hearts of the faithfull 2. Reg. 22. 9. Smoake went out at his Nostrels Augustine What the mouth of God is ¶ Looke Mouth What the tongue of God is Looke Tongue What the arme of God is Looke Arme. What the hand of God is Looke Hande What is signified by the right hand of God ¶ Looke Right hand What the left hand of God doth signifie Looke Left hand What the finger of God is ¶ Looke Finger What the feete of Good are ¶ Looke Foote What the hinder part of God is The hinder part of God is Christs humanitie the which hée tooke vpon him in the ende of the world that wée might liue with him Augustine What the shooe of God is Looke Shooe How God is said to come downe And the Lord came downe to sée c. ¶ God is said to come downe when he doth anie thing in the earth among men that is not accustemed among menâ— in manner shewing himselfe present among men by his wonderfull worke As in the Psa. 18. 9. T. M. How God is said to looke And the Lord looked vnto Abel and to his offering ¶ The Lord looked that is he was pleased with Abel and his Offering but with Cain and his Offering was he not pleased and there he saith that he looked not thereto The same vse of speaking is also in the second of Kings chap. 16. 12. Why God is said to search Looke Search How God is said to rest Looke Rest. How God cannot be shut vp in a Pixe God is infinite incomprehensible vnmeasurable higher then the high heauens iower then the déepe bottomlesse waters he measureth the wide world with his spanne and conteineth all enclosed in his fist With him yâ— light dwelleth the sun beams are at his ordering By him is ruled light and darknesse life and death and all together Wherefore when thou canst inclose in a Bore the raging Seas when thou canst pinne vp the Sunne béeing but a creature in thy Pixe then will I graunt thée to haue power ouer things infinite and incomprehensible In the meane time I must take it impossible by carnall capacitie and also by spirituall iudgment grounded vpon the word of God and by the gift of reason whereby all men considering the worke of God in the creation maie know their Creator to excell all creatures farre and that he can therefore be made by no creature much lesse can he lie
and meaning of the text séemeth to be this that whatsoeâ—er graces God doth poure vpon vs they doe also spring from this Well For whatsoeuer we doe receiue of Christ he doth not onelie giue it vnto vs as GOD but also the Father hath so giuen all things into the handes of Christ that whatsoeuer we receiue from GOD they come to vs by Christ as by a conduct Pipe They iudge therefore rightlie which saie that we are watered by the graces powred vpon Christ. This was the anointing with the which he was anointed and that he might anoint vs all with him wherevpon he is called Christ that is to saie anointed and we Christians that is to saie anointed by him c. Marl. vpon Iohn fol. 24. ¶ Looke on the next Leafe before GRAFFING How we are graffed in Christ and also cut off THere be thrée kinds of graffing in and two manners of cutting off First the children of the faythfull vnto whome by the vertue of the couenaunt that is made with the Fathers the promise doth perteine are graffed in Secondlye they are graffed in that receiue the séede of the Gospel but before it can bring forth anie fruite it is choked in them Thirdlie they bée graffed in that by the vnchangeable purpose or decrée of God are ordeined and chosen to lyfe euerlasting Now the first are cutte off when they doe vnfaithfullie refuse the promise that is made vnto their Fathers or els will not of a certeine malicious minde receiue it The second are cut off when the séede is choked in them I. Veron GRIEFE What greife is and how it is defined GRiefe as saith Cicero in his Tusculane questions is a disease which vexeth the minde and it is taken by reason of the euill which séemeth to be alreadie at hande and to bée present For yâ— disease which is taken for an euil which is come is not called griefe but feare If a man demand from wheÌ„ce this griefe springeth I answere from loue For when it goeth euill with them to whom we would good we begin to be grieued But if vnto them whom we care not for or who are not déere vnto vs there happen anie misfortune that is not customablye grieuesome vnto vs. Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fol. 237. GREEKES Of whome the Greeks came OF Iauan the sonne of Iaphet sprang the Greekes which is a part of Europe Lanquet Whie the Title was written in Greeke Latin and Hebrew In Gréeke letters and in Latine and Hebrew ¶ That the thing might be knowne to all nations because these three languages were most common Geneua The meaning of these places following There arose a murmuring of the Grecians towards the Hebrewes ¶ Whos 's ancestors were Iewes and dwelled in Grecia Therefore these spake Greeke and not Hebrew Geneua And disputed with the Greekes ¶ Which were Iewes but so called because they were dispersed through Grecia and other countries Geneua Spake vnto the Grecians ¶ He meaneth not the Iewes which being scattered abroad in diuerse countries were called by this name but the Grecians which were Gentiles Geneua I am debter both to the Greeks and Barbarous ¶ All those that were not Iewes by a common word were called heathen And heere they are diuided into Greeks barbarous By Greeks he vnderstandeth those that were learned â—iuill of good bringing vp By Barbarous he meaneth the rude and sauage people with whom no man could wel haue to doe The Bible note Of the Iewe first and also of the Grecian By the Grecian he vnderstandeth the Gentile and euerie one that is notâ— a Iewe. Geneua GREAT An exposition of this place following WHosoeuer will be great amonge you ¶ He saith not no man ought to be chiefe among you which he should haue said If it had not bene lawfull in the kingdome of God for some to bée greate and chiefe or if it had béene necessarie that all should haue ben in all things equall The celestiall spirits be not equall The Starres be not equall The Apostles themselues be not equall Peter is found in manie places to bée the chiefe amonge the rest which wée doe not denie Therefore this is not the meaning of Christ to haue none greate or chiefe among Christians séeing the verie necessitie of our state requireth that some be superiours and betters so farre it is from béeing repugnant to charitie In like manner there must be in the Church Gouernours Presidents Rulers of whome Paule maketh mention Rom. 13. l. Cor. 12. 28. Heb. 13. 17. And there is also in the bodie some principall members some inferiour c. Therefore Christ doth not require that in his kingdome all should be equall but this he doth require That none should desire to be greate or to be thought or counted chiefe Mus◠¶ The Anabaptists saith Bucer thinke héere that they are able to proue that it perteineth not to a Christian to beare rule that no man can be together a Magistrate a Christian because Christ said héere to his disciples Vos auteÌ„ non siâ— not considering that those which godlie and according to the wil of the Lord beare rule Nihil minus c. Doe nothing lesse then beare rule indéede yea verilie doe most of all serue Surelie Christ woulde haue his Apostles to haue their authoritie in Churches and they themselues did greatlie require to be obeied but because in that they sought nothing vnto themselues but onlie saluation and the glorie of God in those whom they ruled they did gouerne the Churches They had euerie where the superioritie they ruled such as beleeued they would haue yâ— godly to be obedient vnto them Interim nihilominus seruierunt omnibus c. And yet in the meane time serued all and had dominion ouer all So also in the ciuill gouernement who was euer in greater dignitie then Moses or more to bée feared for authoritie and power And yet who euer serued mo more diligentlie and more humblie which neuer sought anie thing for himselfe c. but day and night to the vttermost of his power â—ought for the safetie of the people c. If anie now so beare office and rule the workes of the hands of the Lord and gouerne the Shéepe of his pasture according to his will what doth hée else but serue all those whome he gouerneth And therefore Christ doth not héere dehort from bearing rule and béeing a Magistrate but from â—éeking rule and dominion For I had rather take this saieng of the Lorde in this generalitie then to restraine it to the Apostles onelie Eo quod omninus pius c. Because a godlie Magistrate doth altogether serue and not beare rule and hath by himselfe all things agreeable to this present exhortation of the Lord. Bucer GROVE The meaning of these placeâ— following THe groue also remained still in Saâ—â—aâ—â—a ¶ Wherein they did committe their Idolatrie and which the Lorde had commaunded to bée destroyed Deut. 16. 21.
reasoning mildly as it is written It becommeth not the seruaunt of the Lord to striue but to be lowly towards all men fauourably to teach patient reforming them that be of a contrarie minde with modestie Muscuâ—us fol. 535. How they ought not to be compelled Christ came not into this worlde to compell men vnto him c. Chrisostome saith In case that they which doe allure men from vs vnto the company sect of most silthy folke think that they be able to get away some great notable person then they tremble and quake excéedingly and be much afraid least he shall turne backe againe He will be of their side say they indéede such a fellow will turne a thousand times I meane not of them yâ— be sinners but in case ther be any which is without any spot of sin wil be turned altered let him go turne Surely I am sorie for it do waile lament am striken to the very heart with all no lesse then if it chaunced me to haue one of mine owne members cut off But yet for all that I doe not so lament that that I shall be driuen vppon this feare to doe anye thing that is vncomely We doe not lordly rule and gouerne your faith my most deare bretheren neither doe we command yoâ— these things vpon any title of imperie or lordlinesse It is the doctrine of the worde which is committed vnto vs not the authoritie of Princelinesse or power We stand in the degree of counsailers and aduisers he which giueth his aduice sheweth his opinion doth not compel the hearer but doth leaue a free choice to his power what to doe And he is to be blamed onelie for this if he saie not those things which becommeth him and which he is bound to doe This saith Chrisostome Muscu fol. 536. Of the opinions of Heretikes looke at their proper names as they fall out in this booke HERODE Of his great crueltie HErode the first which was also called Ascalon had manie children among the which he himself caused thrée to be slaine Aristobolus Alexander and Antipater by reason of a conspiracie that they had made against their father But after him remained aliue Archelaus Herodes which was surnamed Antipas and Philippus These parted the kingdome among them Carion fol. 75. And siue all the children that were in Bethleem ¶ Of this is mention made in the second Booke and fourth Chapter of his Saturnalies How Augustus Caesar hearing that Herode had likewise killed his owne sonne said It were better to be Herodes Swine then his Sonne T. M. ¶ When Macrobius heard that all the Children that were two yeare olde and vnder should be slaine and that among the multitude his owne Sonne was slaine also he said I had rather be Herodes dogge then his sonne Marl. 34. How and for what cause this Herode burnt the Scriptures King Herode for that he well vnderstood the basenesse of his house therefore he burnt the Scriptures least by yâ— meane of such auncient Records some doubt might after ward be mooued against his posteritie For he thought if he had once remoued such monuments it could neuer be proued by any maÌ„ner of other witnesse but that he came by descent from the stock of the Patriarches olde Proselites whereas indéed saith Master Iewel he was a méere Aliene and a straunger to the house of Israel and a verie tyrannous vsurper of the Crowne as being 〈…〉 allie descended not from Iacob but from Esau. Iewel sol 477. Of his death it is written thus Herodes disease vexed him more more God executing iustice on himâ—for the thing which he impioustie committed It was a slow oâ— slack fire yet yéelding not so great inslamation outwardlie to the beholders as vexation inwardly to the intâ—rnal parts he had a vehement desire grâ—edâ—lie to take some thing yet was there nothing that sufficed him Moreouer inward rotting of the bowells and specially 〈…〉 〈…〉 uous Fluxe in the Fundament a rawe and a running flâ—ame about his féete and the like maladie vexed him about his Bladder His priuie members putâ—ified engendring wormes which swarmed out a shrill stretched winde he had great pain 〈…〉 brâ—athing and a grose breath hauing throughout all the parts of his bodie such a Crampe as strength was not able to sustaine It was reported by them which were inspired from aboue and to whome the gift of Diuination was graunted that God enâ—oâ—ned the Prince this punishment for his great impietie Eusebius fol. 12. Of the second Herod sonne to the first At that time Herode Tetrarcha c. ¶ This Herode was the sonne of yâ— Herod of the great Antipater surmaned of some Ascalon which slue the Iâ—fants in Bethleem being a most pernitious Rauen hatched of so wicked an Egge Some call this Herode Antipas sor his surname He is the verie same which araied our Sauiour with a white vesture and deâ—ided his Diuine wisedome making an open iest and laughing slocke of him Of this man Iosephus maketh mention in his 18. Booke of the Antiquities of the Iewes Marl. vpon Mathew fol. 305. How he led awaie his brother Philips wife This man was surnamed Antipas the brother of Archelâ—us and made Prince of Galile by his father Herode The same tooke his brother Philips wife from him he being yet aliue the which happened by this occasion Herode went to Rome and by the waie he lodged by chaunce with his brother Philip who dwelled in the forepart of Iewrie As Herod Herodias had now made acquaintance which Herodias was the daughter of Aristobolus and sister to Herode Agrippa they were agreed yâ— he comming from Rome should lead hir with him the which was done Iohn Baptist rebuked this wickednesse who was therefore beheaded Howbeit Herod went not vnpunished at the last for it For by Caius Caligula was he sent in exile at Leonia in Galile with Herodia the which constrained him to goe to Rome and require a kingdome but comming home with out doing ought he lost that part also of the kingdome which he possessed afore He reigned 24. yeares in Galile For Herode had taken Iohn and bound him c. ¶ The Euangelists affirme that Iohn was taken because he openlie coÌ„demned the incestious Matrimonie of Herode with Herodias which was his brother Philips wife for Iohn said to him It is not lawfull for thée to know hir Iosephus alledgeth another cause why he was put in prison namelie because by his doctrine to the which the people wonderfullie resorted he brought himselfe in some suspition with Herod of the mouing of some new attempt or vnwonted matter But it might be that the wicked Tyraunt tooke this as a cloake to couer his cruel murthering of Iohn Or it might be that this wicked rumour was spread abroad of him for vniust violence and crueltie is neuer without diuers accusations But the Euangelist shew the verie cause
The Bible note ¶ Looke Eliote HINDER PART What is meant by the hinder part of God THe hinder part of God is Christs humanitie the which he tooke vpon him in the end of the worlde that we might liue without end HYPOCRITE What an hypocrite is AN hypocrite is as much to saie as a fainer or dissembler or a player which representeth the person of an other man which seemeth to be such a one as indéede he is not Marl. vpon Math. fol. 113. Hypocrisie described We sée manie which beare the face of verie zealous Christians so long as it is but to dispute and to holde long talke to beare men in hand that they studie to serue God and to honour him and yet for all that as soone as they haue to doe with their neighbour a man shall perceiue what they haue in their hearts for they séeke their owne aduauntage and make no conscience to rake to themselues and to beguile folke when they haue them in their danger by what meanes so euer it be Now then there is no doubt but that those which séeke their owne aduauntage and profite are hypocrites Caluine vpon Iob. foi 4. HYPOTIPOSIS What this word signifieth IT is a figure called Illustration by the which the forme of things is so set foorth in words that it séemeth rather to be séene with the eies thâ—â— heard with the eares Marl. vpon Math. fol. 607. HIRE What is meant by hire wages or reward AND my hire is with me ¶ Héere Christ sheweth himselfe to be iudge of the whole worlde inasmuch as he auoucheth that he will render euerie man his reward For all this whole booke treaseth of the holynesse and righteousnesse of the chosen and lykewise of the naughtinesse of the cast-awaies wherfore it behoueth vs to bée héedfull that euerie one of vs doe diligentlie performe his duetie according to his calling As for the profiting or not profiting of our labour that must we put to the discreation of him that promiseth to yéeld to euerie man his reward according to his work Let vs not sléepe as other doe but let vs watch be sober 1. The. 5. 6. waiting for the blessed hope for yâ— appearing of yâ— glory of yâ— great God of our sauiour Iesus Christ. Tit. 2. 13. Moreouer the hire wherof mention is made héere must be referred not to the desert of the worke as the meritmoÌ„gers talke but to yâ— beléeuing of yâ— promise according to this text when yée haue done al that is enioined you saie ye we are vnprofitable seruants haue done that which we ought to doe Luke 17. 10. Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 312. Why eternall life is called by the name of hire And yâ— thou shouldest render hire vnto thy seruants c. The Lord shall bring to light the things that are couered make the righteousnesse of yâ— godlie to shine as the noone daie whome the gracelesse world had condemned for the worst of al men Psa. 32. 6. Esa. 58. 8. 1. Cor. 4. 5. And it is called by yâ— name of hire in the Scripture not absolutelie nor yet for yâ— works sake but in respect of yâ— bountifulnes of the promiser as for example If a man â—uie a bondslaue he is wholie at his maisters coÌ„maundement And whatsoeuer seruice or toile he doth it is onelie his Lorde and maisters Now if his maister should of his owne frée goodnesse promise his slaue anie wages for shewing himselfe diligent and faithfull in dooing his seruice surelie it were rather a reward then of hire but yet the maisters promising of it giueth it the name of hire by reason wherof our Sauiour Christ saith When you haue done all that is commaunded you saye ye we be vnprofitable seruants Luke 17. 10. Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 164. HISTORIE What an historie is TVllie calleth an historie the witnesse of times the light of vertue the life of memorie Maistres of life HOBAB What this Hobab was AND Moses said to Hobab the sonne of Raguel the Madiaâ—te Moses Father in lawe ¶ Hobab is the same which before is called Iethro euen as Salomon is called in some place Idida and as Osias is also called Azarias He was the sonne of Raguel and Father to Zephora Moses wife Albeit that in the second of Exod. Raguel is called her Father not because hee was so indeede but because he was her Fathers Father which manner of speaking is not a few times vsed in the Scripture T. M. ¶ Some thinke that Raguel Iethro Hobab and Keni were alone Kimhi saith that Raguel was Iethroes Father So Hobab was Moses Father in lawe Geneua HOLIE Who is holie HE is holie that is borne againe by the word of lyfe and hallowed that is to saie made cleane by Christs spirite and so â—s become the dwelling place of God In the respect whereof Paule calleth them holie which are borne againe through the fountaine of lyfe Rom. 1. 7. 1. Cor. 1. 2. For the chosen heare how the Lorde saith Be ye holie as I am holie Leuit. 11. 44. 1. Pet. 1. 16. Also God hath not called vs to vncleannesse but to holinesse 1. Thes. 4. 7. Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 276. How Christ is called holie Thus saith he that is holie c. ¶ Christ Iesus is properlye tearmed holie and so soothfast because that all other things yea euen the Starres of the Skie are defiled and vntrue in comparison of him for he is God blessed for euer Rom. 9. 5. Moreouer he onelie is holie in respect of his manhood because béeing segregated from the number of sinners he alwaies performed the things that pleased his Father and became obedient vnto him euen vnto death He did not sinne neither was there anie guile founde in his mouth Heb. 7. 26. Iohn 8. 29. Psal. 2. 8. 1. Pe. 2. 22. Héereby onelie hath he reconciled vs vnto God and obteined faith and grace at his hand for vs becomming our righteousnesse and holynesse 1. Cor. 1. 30. To be short he is worthelie termed the holie of holiest Dan. 9. 24. Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 60 What is meant by the Angells crieng Holie Holie Holie And one cried to an other said Holie Holie Holie ¶ This oft repetition signifieth that yâ— holie Angels cannot satisfie themselues in praising God to teach vs that in all our liues wée should giue our selues to the continuall praise of God Geneua The meaning of the Prophet in this place With the holie thou shalt be holie and with the perfect thou shalt be perfect with the cleane thou shalt be cleane and with the froward thou shalt be froward ¶ This text most commonlie hathâ—bene alleadged to this end That if a man did acquaint himselfe and kéepe companie with good men he shoulde learne by their example custome and companie kéeping to be a good a godlie man And contrariwise who did keep companie with the vngodlie with mockers and scorners with liars and swearers
that it may appeare that we destroie them for Religion sake and not for couetousnesse But when they are conuerted not into priuate and our owne vse but into common vses or into the honour of the true God that is done and brought to passe in them which is done and brought to passe in men themselues when of Idolaters and wicked persons they are changed into true Religion This hath God him selfe taught in those testimonies which thou thy selfe hast vsed when as God himselfe commaunded that of that same Groue which was dedicate to strange Gods there should be wooâ—e taken for his sacrifice And of Hierico that all the golde siluer and brasse should be brought into the Treasurie of the Lord. Wherefore that also which is written in Deutronomyâ— Thou shalt not couet their siluer nor their gold neither shalt thou take any thing thereof to thy selfe least thou offend because it is abhomination vnto the Lord thy God c. It manifestly appeareth that either priuate vses is forbidden in such things or that nothing should be brought into thy house to be honoured for then it is abhomination I. Whitegift fol. 272. IEHOVAH What Iehouah is IEhouah is Gods name neither is anye creature so called and it is as much to saye as one that is of him-selfe and dependeth of nothing Moreouer as often as thou séest Lord in great letters except there be any errour in the printing it is in Hebrue Iehouah thou that art or he that is Tindale fol. 6. How the Hebrues doe speake of the name Iehoua Rabbi Moses an Aegyptian in the Hebrue called More saith thus All the names of the Creator that be found in all bookes be deriued of effects sauing that name onely Iehouah And it is a name appropriate vnto the most high Creator And therefore it is called an expresse name He meaneth saith Musculus that there is signified and shewed thereby the substance of the Creator and that there is nothing in it common vnto God and creatures But the rest of his names haue some double or mingled signification because they come of workes like vnto them which be deriued in vs. Thus the Hebrewes doe speake of the name of God Iehouah Muscu fol. 367. IERVSALEM The meaning of this place following WHen ye sée Ierusalem besâ—eged with an Hoast ¶ The same is that Mathew and Marke do call the Abhomination of desolation The Hoast of the Romanes is called héere desolation because that by them the Citie and Temple were destroied the Countrie made wast And they are also called Abhomination both for their heathenish impietie and also for the putting downe of the true worshipping and Religion By the holy place both Ierusalem and the Temple is vnderstoode Daniel 9. 26. How Ierusalem was called holy Where manye hundred thousands of men are there are scarcely seauen thousand which knowe God or beléeue in God and yet for their sakes the whole multitude is called godlye people Euen so was it in Ierusalem Albeit the greater parte were wicked and godlesse yet was Ierusalem called holy not onely in respect of a small number of the godlye but also because GOD had his abiding there So when there was not one iuste personne in Sodome but Lot with his two Daughters yet coulde not the Angell destroye Sodome with fire so long as Lot was in it Likewise where foure or fiue or ten godlie persons are to be found for their sakes the whole citie is called holie Luther vpon the Psal. fol. 88. IESVS Of the mysticall and hid signification of this name IEsus the sonne of God and of the most pure Uirgin Marie although in the common translation of the Bible in Latine it séemeth there were diuerse other Iewes so named Yet in the Hebrue tongue as Renclâ—ne writeth in his booke De verbo mirifico There was some diuersitie in the letters of the name of our Sauiour from them that were in the other called Iesus For in his glorious and wonderfull name were the vowels called Tetragrammaton with one consonant called Schin which is one S. of the Hebrewes wherein was a mysticall or hid signification of his diuinitie although the whole name be interpreted Sauiour who beeing equall in diuinitie with God the Father begotten of him before the worlde was created without time willinglie for the redemption of man descended into the blessed bodie of the Uirgin Marie and was conceiued in her by the holie Ghost the thirde person in Godhead And of her borne yâ— 3962 yeare after the creation of the world And being God and man liued héere 32. yeares in forme of pouertie and than béeing betraied of his own Disciple was by the Iewes his owne people most cruellie nailed on the Crosse the yeare after the creation of the world 3994. Eliote What is meant by that that Iesus was seene alone with Moses and Helias And sawe no man more then Iesus onelie with them ¶ In this that Iesus after the departing of Moses Helias is séene alone it is to be noted that the lawe beeing by Christs death remoued and the prophesies fulfilled wée ought onelie to haue respect vnto Christ the only begotten sonne of God our sauiour and redéemer Sir I. Cheeke What is meant by Iesus sleeping in the Ship And he was in the sterne a sleepe on a pillowe ¶ It is sayde that the Lord sléepeth when in the troubles and aduersities of this worlde he deferreth to heare and succour his elect and chosen which thing was héere prefigured by Iesus sleeping Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Christ leaueth vs oftentimes to our selues both as well that we maie learne to knowe our weaknesse as his mightie power Geneua What is meant by Iesus groning in the spirit And he groned in the spirit ¶ Whereas Saint Iohn saith Iesus groned in the spirit he meaneth that he was so moued in the vowells of mercie that for the time he coulde not speake This motion alwaye goeth before teares in such as are vehemently affected For the like also we reade of Ioseph who being moued with compassion towards his brethren sought wher to wéepe Marl. vpon Iohn fol. 414. IEVVES Of whom they tooke their name THere was great lamentation among the Iewes ¶ The Iewes were first called Hebrues of Heber the eldest sonne of Selah sonne of Aâ—phaxat as it appeareth Gen. 11. 14. 1. Par. 1. 18. After were they called Israel of Iacob and after Iewes of one of the sonnes of Iacob that is to wit of Iuda T. M. Of the miserie that happened to the Iewes ¶ Looke in these words Fishers Selum Why the Iewes were suffered to sweare by the name of God In the olde lawe the Iewes in an earnest iust or waightie cause were permitted to sweare in the name of GOD but not by all manner creatures least they dwelling amonge the Heathen and accustoming their oathes should by continuaunce of time fall vnto the filthie worshippinge of their Idolles forgetting God Sweare by his name saith
open yâ— thing vnto you which is of truth So that you must do well vnto man the which is made vnto the Image of God giue him honour reuerence giue him meate when he is hungry giue him drinke when hée is a thirst cloath him when he is naked serue him when he is sicke giue him lodging when he is a straunger and when hee is in prison minister vnto his necessities this is the thing that shall be counted to be giuen God truely What honour is this of God to runne about foolishly to stonie and woodie Images and to honour as Gods Idols and dead figures and to despise man in whome is the verie true Image of God Wherefore vnderstane you that this is the suggestion of the Serpent that lurketh within thee which doth make you beléeue that you bée not wicked when you hurt sensible and reasonable men c. Also the same Doctour saith in the same booke What thing is so wicked and so vnthankfull as to receiue a benefit of God and to giue thanke to stocks and stones wherefore awake and vnderstand your health ¶ We are vnthankfull vnto God of whome we haue receiued all things and for them giue thankes to the worme eaten Gods D. Barnes Looke in the word Latria Let vs not leâ—â— anie visible spectacles least by erring from the veritie and by louing shadowes we be brought into darknesse Let vs haue no deuotion to our fantasies It is better to haue a true thing whatsoeuer it be then all manner of thinges that may be fained at our owne pleasure c. ¶ Images are but visible spectacles and shadowes D. Barnes To worship Images is heresie Saint Austen in his Catalogue wherein he rehearseth all the heresies of his time reckoneth among them one Marcella a woman of Capadocia which worshipped the Images of Iesus Christ of Paule of Pithagoras and of Homer with making of adoration and incensing of them I. Olde No religion where Images be vsed There is no doubt saith Lactantius Constantinus Shoolmaster but there is no religion whersoeuer an Image is I. Olde How Images are the teachers of Iyes and not lay mens bookes Damascene doth teach in his fourth booke de Orthodoxa fide and also Gregorie the great in his Registers or booke of Epistles .10 chap. and 4. Epistle that Images be lay mens bookes and godly meanes to stirre vp the hearts of the people to deuotion Aunswere The Prophet Abacuc saith What profiteth the Image for the maker thereof hath made it an Image and a teacher of lies whereby it followeth that the Images are the bookes of lyes and that they came of him who is a lyar from the beginning as the Father of lyes Howe well then are the simple and ignoraunt people for whome our Sauiour Christ did vouchsafe to shed his déere heart bloud prouided for when such bookes are deliuered vnto them in stéede of the liuing preaching of Gods worde It is not for naught that Ieremy doth crye out They altogether doate and are foolish for the stocke is a doctrine of vanitie Meaning that nothing more displeaseth GOD nor bringeth men into greater errour and ignoraunce of God then Images doe wherefore he calleth them the doctrine of vanitie and the worke of errour as Abacuâ— calleth them the teacher of lies who in the same Chapter thundreth out against the wicked opinion of them the calleth them the bookes of the laye people on this manner Wo vnto him that saith vnto the wood awake to the dombe stone arise vp should the same teach Should the same be laied ouer with gold siluer there is no breth in it but the Lord is in his holy temple As if he shuld say there is no breath no lyfe nor mouing in the Image how shuld they teach then Therefore it is more vanitie fondnesse to set forth Images vnto the people for their teachers schoolemaisters sith yâ— the liuing God who is the true teacher is in the middest of the temple that is in the hharts of the faithfull teaching those things that are both profitable the euerlasting whervnto may be added the saieng of Saint Paule What agréement hath the temple of GOD with Images but ye are the Temple of the liuing God who liueth and worketh in you More credit ought to be giuen to the testimonies of the Scriptures as of the Prophets and the Apostles then to the vaine gloses of all Gregories or Damascenes in the world I. Veron But altogether they doate and are foolish for the stocke is a doctrine of vanitie ¶ Because the people thought that to haue Images was a meane to serue GOD and to bringe them to the knowledge of him he sheweth that nothing more displeaseth God nor bringeth men into greater errours and ignoraunce of GOD And therefore he calleth them the doctrine of vanitie the word of errours ver 15. and Abacuc 2. ver .18 calleth them the teacher of lyes contrarie to that wicked opinion that they are the bookes of the lay people Geneua How Images moue weake hearts to Idolatry S. Austen in his Epistle to one called Deo gracias writeth in this manner Who doth doubt but that Idolles and Images are without all sense of feeling but when they are set vp in high and honourable places that they maye be beholden of thâ—m that doe either praye or offer they doe with the similitude or lykenesse of liuâ—lye and sensibles although they bee both insensible and without lyfe moue the weake mindes so that they seeme to bée aliue and to haue breath ¶ Heere wée see to be attributed vnto Images that with the lykenesse of liuely members they doe moue weake hearts And therefore they are perillousiye set foorth vnto them whose bookes they are thought to be and speciallye if they be put in high and honourable places where praier and common exercise of religion is vsed I. Veron That they should come to the dedication of the Image ¶ Shewing that the Idoll is not knowne for an Idoll so long as he is with the workman but when ceremonies and customes are recited and vsed and the consent of the people is there then of a blocke they thinke they haue made a God When Images were taken out of Churches About the yeare of our Lorde 726. Leo the Emperour commaunded that all that were vnder the Empire shoulde takâ— away the Images and pictures of Saintes out of Churches for auoiding Idolatrie But the Pope did resisâ— the Emperour and wrote into all partes of the worlde that neither for feare nor intreatie they shoulde obeye the Emperours commaundement in this behalfe and with so vehement perswasions withdrewe the people of Italy from the obdience of their Emperour Leo that they would haue chosen them a new Emperour ¶ He also in the yeare of Christ. 728. commaunded all Images to be taken out of the Churches of Constantinople to be burned and put to death
sinne wherefore hast thou made me such a one If thou be the preseruer of men â—hy shouldest thou condempne me so seeing it lyeth in thée to saue me But a man may well sée that this is not the naturall meaning And such as take it so neuer knewe the intent of the Holy ghost as touching this streine and moreouer they haue ill considered yâ— which is witnessed vnto vs concerning lob how he was patient howsoeuer the world went with him What is it then that Iob ment It is as if he should say Well I confesse my fault and I cannot escape the iudgement of God why so He is the kéeper of men But this word Keeper hath bene misconstrued for men haue taken it for a preseruer of mankind for one that shieldeth them vnder his protection It is certaine that as yâ— Gréeke Translater also hath well marked which thing he is commonly wont to doe Iob ment to say that God wayteth vpon vs that he watcheth vs and that he knoweth all as if a man should watch one to spye and marke all that euer he doeth and saith We sée then in what sence Iob applyeth this title vnto God that is The kéeper of men Cal. vpon Iob. fol. 135. KILL How the intent to kill is worse then the slaughter it selfe BUt ye goe about to kill me c. ¶ We are taught by this place that the minde and purpose to do any work is accounted for the worke it selfe Yea if thou consider well the intent to doe any euill thing is worse then the worke it selfe and the intent to doe any good worke is better then the worke it selfe Better is the desire to doe good to those that are in misery then the Almes déede it selfe And the intent to kill is worse then the murther it selfe The Almes déede may be so done that it may displease God concerning the which reade the 5. of Mathew verse 42. A murderous déede may be so done that it may please God as may appeare in the Leuiticus in Phinehes in Iehu and so refused that God may be displeased for the not dooing of it as we may sée in Agag Amalech whom Saule kept alyue But the desire and intent to do good cannot displease God euen as the desire to kill cannot please him Marl. vpon Iohn fol. 317 KING How and wherefore we are called Kings and Priests AS euery perfect beléeuing man in our Sauiour Christ are called Priests of offering of spirituall Sacrifices so are they â—alled Kings of ruling and subduing the temptations and suggestions of their sinfull appetites vnto reason and to the will of God vppon the perfourmaunce of this condition Moses doeth call vs Kings and Priests saieng If ye will heare my voice and kéepe my appointment ye shall be mine owne aboue all Nations For all the earth is mine ye shall be also vnto me a Kingdome of Priests and an holy people Ric. Turnar Of the Kings of Israel and Iuda how many were good Of all the kings that reigned ouer Israel and Iuda there were no mo but Dauid Ezechias and Iosias that continued perfectly vnto the ende of their liues in the true religion of God not that these thrée were men of such perfection that they did not notably offende the lawe of God in their life time But these wer such men that they wer neuer infected with the foule sinne of Idolatrie and wicked worshipping of straunge Gods Into other sinnes in déede they fell and from the same by true repentaunce obteined mercie and forgiuenesse aâ— Gods hand So that notwithstanding both the murther adulterie of Dauid the foolish vaine glory of Ezechias that shewed all his treasure and all his secrets vnto the Ambassadours of Babilon for the which Esay the Prophet did openly reproue him to his face Yet otherwise they stoode vpright kéeping themselues pure and cleane from the most detestable sinne of Idolatry And therefore Dauid strong in the armes and amiable of countenaunce and Ezechias which by interpretation is called the health of our Lorde and Iosias Fortitudo Domini the strength of the Lord These thrée doe beare the bell away and are preferred aboue all the Kings of Iuda as we reade in the Booke of Ecclesiasticus 40. Chapter where their praises are commended to endure to the worlds ende Ric. Turnar How Kings haue to doe in matters of religion Dauid commaunded Sadoch and Abiathar the Priests and the Leuites to bring the Arke of the Lord God into the place which he had prepared for it Salomon displaced Abiathar from the high Priests office put Sadoch into his roome Heare me O you Leuites and be sanctified cleanse the house of the God of your Fathers and take awaye all vncleannesse from the Sanctuary ¶ Thâ—se are not words of entreatie but flat commaundements as Lyra saith Ezechia cupiens renouare foedus c. Ezechias desirous to renue the Couenaunt with the Lord first did commaund the Leuites to be sanctified Second by them being sanctified the Temple to be cleansed Thirdly by those which were cleansed sacrifice to be made for the offence of the people Fourthly by sacrificing God to be praised Fiftly by cleansing the holye Burnt-offerings to bée offered vp ¶ Thus were all things done by his commaundement by his constitution and at his pleasure c. I. Bridges fol. 285. Nunc mihi debio c. I iudge it saith Constantine the great that this ought before all other things to be my scope that among the most holy multitude of the Catholike Church one faith and sincere Charitie and godlynesse agréeing together towards almightie God might be conserued I. Bridges fol. 117. Quanto subditorum gloria c. How much more saith the king of Spaine called Richardus we are exalted in royall glorie ouer the subiects so much more ought we to be carefull in those matters that apperteine vnto God Either to augment our owne hope or else to looke to the profit of the people committed to vs of God And as ye sée me in very déede inflamed with the seruice of faith God hath stirred me vp to this end that the obstinacie of infidelitie béeing expelled and the furie of discorde remoued I should reuoke the people to the knowledge of faith and to the fellowship of the Catholike Church who serued errour vnder the name of religion These be the wordes of this christen king which he spake openly in the third counsel at To-let before all the Bishops there assembled S. Austen sayth that the auncient actes of the godly kings mentioned in the propheticall bookes were signes of the like factes to be done by the godly Princes in the time of the new testament I. Bridges fol. 505. Of Iosaphats supreme gouernement ¶ Looke Iosaphat Carolus Magnus commaunded that nothing should be read openly in the Church sauing onely the Canonicall bookes of the holy Scripture And that the faithfull people should receiue
is adorned with vnderstanding and reason and aduaunced therevnto whereby excelleth all other earthly creatures And these two latter expositions though they varye somewhat in expressing the matter yet come to this ende that Gods sonne is the authour of vnderstanding reason in men which is a sound and a true sense and may be most certeinly gathered out of the words following namely these That was the true light that lighteneth euery man c. Thus much than maye be drawne out of this sentence that Gods sonne being the authour of vnderstanding is verye God B. Traheron No man taketh it from me but I lay it downe of my selfe ¶ If so be to lay downe his lyfe signifieth nothing else but to dye euen as to take away the lyfe is to kill how then sayth he that no man taketh the same from him Did not the Iewes kill him yes verily If they then killed him they also toke his lyfe away from him Indéede they tooke it awaye but they did not extort it from him by violence against his will For they could not haue taken the same from him except he would willingly haue died Marlâ— vpon Iohn fol. 375. He that findeth his lyfe shall loose it ¶ They are sayd to finde their lyfe which deliuer it out of daunger this is spoken after the opinion of the people which thinke them cleane lost that dye because they thinke not of the lyfe to come Beza ¶ To finde his lyfe is to satisfie the desire of his heart Tin ¶ He that doth preferre his life before my glorie Geneua Whosoeuer shall loose his lyfe for my sake shall finde it ¶ Shal gaine himselfe and this is his meaning they that deny Christ to saue themselues do not onely not gaine yâ— which they looke for but also loose the thing which they would haue kept that is themselues which losse is the greatest of all but as for them that doubt not to die for Christ it fareth farre otherwise with them Iohn 12. 25. Beza Whether a man may lengthen or shorten his ownelyfe Salomon witnesseth of God that he doth lengthen the lyfe of his and shorteneth the lyfe of the wicked saieng The feare of the Lord maketh a long lyfe but the yeares of the vngodlye shall be shortened Ro. Hutchynson LIGHT Who is the true light THat was the true light ¶ Héere the Euangelist putteth a difference betwéene light and light Iohn was a lyght indéede as the Lord sayth Hée was a Candle burning and shining and Gods ministers are called the light of the world But their light is a borrowed light a light giuen vnto them not naturallye dwelling in them The Candle hath no light of it selfe but hath light sent into it of an other This place plainly seuereth the Lord Iesus froÌ„ creatures for it affirmeth him to be the true light and denieth them to be the true light The Lord Iesus is light by nature creatures by borrowing of an other he giueth light creatures receiue light They neede lyght because they haue none by nature he is full of light and giueth lyght to them that need Seeing then that there is so great difference betwéene the Lords light and mans light the Lord must néedes be of an other nature then a creature For if a creature could be the true light it could not be sayd of the sonne onely that he is the true lyght But because a creature is not the true lyght and Gods sonne is the true lyght therefore Gods sonne is another thing then a creature No creature can shine and giue light of it selfe by nature Gods son shineth and giueth light of himself naturally for he is the true light so is no creature B. Traheron The meaning of these places following And the light shineth in darknesse and the darknesse comprehended it not ¶ By the light is vnderstoode Christ and by the darknesse vngodly and vnbeleeuing men amonge whome Christ came and they receiued him not Tindale ¶ Read the 18. verse in the fourth Chapter to the Ephesians The true light is not héere opposed or compared to the false light but the Euangelist héere goeth about to putte a difference betwéene our Sauiour Christ and all other least that any man should think that he is euen the same light no better then that which Angels and men are sayd to be But this is the difference that whatsoeuer is bright and shining in heauen and in earth it borroweth his brightnesse from another but Christ is lyght of himselfe and shining by himslefe and lightening with his brightnesse the whole worlde insomuch that there is no other cause or originall of brightnesse but he He called therefore that the true lyght to whose nature it is proper to shine Therefore this is he first note by the which Christ is discerned from Iohn and from al other Apostles For Iohn and the Apostles were light as it is sayd before but not the true light that is to say not that naturall light which shineth of it selfe and which taketh not force to shine of anye other Such one is Christ but Iohn and the Apostles not so for if the Lord had nto béene illuminated with this lyght they had béene altogether darknesse Marl. vpon Iohn fol. 15. He was a burning and shining light ¶ Whereas our sauiour calleth Iohn a burning light he doth thereby the more reproue the ingratitude of the Iewes for itâ— followeth that they were willinglye blinde when they refused the Candle of God that was set before their eyes as if he should say God would not haue you to erre for he appointed Iohn to be a candell that by his light he might direct you in the right way Therefore in that ye doe not know me to be the sonne of God your voluntarie errours is the cause thereof Euen so they which at this daye is willingly blinde in the mids of the light of the Gospell haue no excuse for the Lord séeketh by the preaching of his word to bring men out ot darknesse into light in consideration whereof he calleth his Apostles the light of the world that the darknesse of ignoraunce being driuen awaye the hearts of mortall men maye be illuminated with the knowledge of God and true pietie Marl. vpon Iohn fol. 175. I am the light of the world c. ¶ If Christ onely bee the light of the world then the whole world is in darknesse subiect to the kingdome of Satan insomuch that neither mans reason nor strength hath any light in it except it receiue the same from Christ otherwise it were but vaine and superstitious to giue light vnto light Therefore without Christ there is no one sparke of true light There may appeare some shew of brightnesse but it is like a sodaine flash which doth nothing els but â—asill the eyes Marl. vpon Iohn fol. 290. What is ment by the shining light Let your light so shine before men that they maye sée your
good workes ¶ The godly couersation of the people of God doth minister occasion vnto men to praise laude and magnifie God as on the contrarie side our naughtie liuing is an occasion that God and his holy word is blasphemed and euill spoken of Sir I. Cheeke Wherefore these lights were ordeined Let there be lights for signes and seasons ¶ These lights were nto made to serue Astronomers fantasies but for signes in naturall things and tokens of Gods mercie and wrath The Bible note ¶ By the lights he meaneth the Sunne the Moone and the Starres Geneua ¶ Looke Loynes girde LILIES What it is to gather vp Lilies ANd to gather vp Lylies ¶ Rabbi Iarhi and S. Barnard expounding this place saith thus To gather vp Lilies is to gather vp men And yet euen in this one exposition resteth to be handeled that Christ is the gatherer and men the flowers If christ be a gatherer he is no disperser Indéede it is méete that the shepheard should gather his shéepe and the hen hir chicken and the husbandman the graine into his barne Euen so the Prophet Ezechiel saith that Christ should gather his sheepe out of all land and gather them into their owne land so doeth he himselfe say with affection of déepe loue O Ierusalem Ierusalem how often would I haue gathered thée together as the hen gathereth hir chickens and thou wouldest not And as Lilies grewe dispersed héere one and there one so good men growe rare thin And as Christ picketh Lilies from among thornes for they growe among thornes so picked he Abraham from the thorns of Chaldee Iob from the Hussites Hyram from the Tyrians Naaman from the Sirians the Niniuites from the Assirians Lylies grow rare and good men grow rarer lylies among thornes and good men among thornes and as the gathering of Lylies and men be like so men and Lylies be very like T. Drant LION The meaning of this place following ANd I was deliuered from the mouth of the Lyon ¶ Some men doe expound this place of Satan the Diuell which as S. Paule saith goeth about like a roaring Lyon séeking whom he may deuoure But it ought rather to be vnderstood of Nero the Emperour which was the most cruell Tyrant that euer was on the earth and such an vngodly Prince is as a Lyon and as a deuouring beare vnto his people Pro. 28. 15. Sir I. Cheeke How Lions are compared to the persecuters of Christ. A Lyon is the Lord and the fiercest of all other beastes of the earth whose propertie is to lye and lurke and in a manner to humble himselfe vntill he haue his praye and then as it is the propertie of a beare to roare when he is baited so the propertie of a Lyon is when he hath got his pray to gape vpon it and to roare and neuer before Of this propertie sauoureth the sentence of the Prophet Amos. 3. Chap. ver 4. saieng Doeth the Lyon roare in the woode except he haue his pray As who should saye the Lyons roaring and the Lyons praie goe euer together Againe Commeth there any plague within a Citie that is not of the Lords sending no more saith Amos can ye heare a Lyon roare without his praye Of this propertie of a Lion doth Aristotle write in lyke manner li. 9. de natura animalium Chap. 24. And to this propertie of a Lion doth the Prophet Dauid resemble the persecuters of Christ at his passion where he saith Aperierunt super meos suum sicut Leo They haue opened their mouths wide vpon me as it wer a Lyon ramping or roring Another propertie that a Lyon hath he is afraid of nothing except it be of the noise and rolling of a whéele-barrowe or a Timbrell or some other lyke thing as the noyse of emptie Carts And some write that he is afraid of the crowing of a Cocke so likewise the Lyons that put Christ to death and doe now spoyle the Common weale were nothing afraide of Gods displeasure wrath and vengeaunce but onely were afraid of a silly rattle as of the losse of their own vaine glory and pompe of the decay of their foolish superstitious traditions but nothing regarding the shedding of Christs innocent most precious bloud A Lyon hath also this propertie he loueth euer to féede and to walke alone not so much as the Lionesse shall be in his companie contrary to the nature of all other beasts and this propertie may be resembled to the greedie Lyons of this world that loueth to dwell alone and to eate alone for any hospitalitie they keepe in comparison of their liuing as well as vnto the Scribes and Pharesies and the high Priests who to maintaine their auarice and couetousnesse cryed Awaye with Christ crucifie him crucifie him we haue no King but Caesar let Moses and vs alone c. Ric. Turnar How tyrants are likened to Lyons The roaring of the Lyon and the voice of the Lionesse and the teeth of the Lyons Whelpes are broken ¶ Though men according to their office doe not punish tyrants whome for their crueltie he compareth to Lyons and their children to their Whelpes yet God is able and his Iustice will punish them Geneua How the Lyons are fed by Gods prouidence The Lyons roare after their pray and séeke their meate at God ¶ That is they onely finde meate according to Gods prouidence who careth euen for the brute beasts Geneua LOCVSTS What manner of beasts they were HIs meate was Locusts and wilde honny ¶ Locusts be certaine beastes which the people of Parthia and of Aethiopia didde commonly vse to eate as affirmeth Plinie in the 11 booke the 29. chapter and 16. booke and 30. chapter Yet doe some holde opinion that they be the toppes or as we call them the buddes of trées or fruits Tindale ¶ Locusts were a kinde of meate which certaine of the East people vse which were therefore called deuourers of Locusts Beza LOINES GIRDE What is ment thereby Girde vp thy loines c. ¶ For a Prophet or Preacher to girde vp his loines is boldly and constantly to resist the false opinions and doctrine of the wicked and euen to imprint in them the word of truth which engendreth hate whether they will or no and that not once or twice but vntill such time as they either amend or els waxe angrie and furious with it Yea and then to set more by the commaundements of the Lord then by the power and tyranny of the world and not to set by the threatenings or rulers which can do nothing but that which God permitteth and suffereth them Therefore are they not to be feared of an obedient and faithfull seruaunt of the Lord. T. M. The meaning of this place following Let your loynes be gird and your lights burning ¶ That is be in a readinesse to execute the charge which is committed to you Geneua The burning lights that Christ willeth vs to haue in our hands are
for couetousnesse as when I cherish or flatter a rich man for his goods when I make much of them that haue done me plesures and may doe me moe The fifte way I may loue for my sensuall lust as when I loue to fare deliciously or els when I mad or dote vpon women The first way to loue my neighbour for the loue I beare to God is onely worthy to be praised The second way naturally deserueth neither praise nor dispraise The third the fourth and the fift to loue for glorie and aduantage or pleasure all three be stark naught Lupset LOVVLINESSE Wherefore lowly men come to worship THe lowly person shall come to worship ¶ Not for that lowlinesse deserueth these things but that these fall vnto the lowly for the lowlinesse of Christ. Hemmyng ¶ Saint Augustine saith that the whole lowlinesse of man consisteth in the knowledge of himselfe Caluine Psal. 9. Of loosing binding ¶ Looke Binding loosing Of the loosing of Lazarus ¶ Looke Lazarus LVCIFER What is meant by Lucifer ¶ Looke Nabuchodonosor LVKE The life of S. Luke written by S. Hierome LVke a Phisition born at Antioch was not ignorant of the Gréeke tongue as his writing do shew he was a follower disciple of the Apostle Paule a companion of al his peregrination he wrote a volume of the Gospell of whom the same Paule saith on this wise We haue sent with him a brother whose praise is in the Gospel throughout all the Congregations And againe to the Collossians Most deare Lucas the Phisition gréeteth you And to Timothie Luke is with me alone He set foorth also an other speciall good booke which is intitled the Actes of the Apostles the storie whereof came euen full to Paules time béeing tarieng two yeares at Rome that is to say vnto the fourth yere of Nero the Emperour there whereby we do wel perceiue that the same booke was made in the same Citie Therfore as for the circuites of Paule of Tecla the Uirgin and all the tale of Leo by him baptised we recken among the Scriptures that be called Apoâ—ripha For what manner a thing is it that a companion which neuer went from his elbow should among his other matters be ignoraunt of this thing alone Tertulian which was néere vnto that time reporteth that a certaine Priest in Asia being an affectionate fauourer of the Apostle Paule was conuict before Iohn for being Author of that booke and that the Priest confessed himselfe to haue done the thing for the loue that he bare to Paule and the booke by reason thereof to had escaped him Some Writers déeme that as often as Paule in his Epistles saith according to my Gospel he signifieth of the worke of Luke And that Luke learned the Gospell not onely of the Apostle Paule who had not bene conuersant with the Lord in the flesh but also of the rest of the Apostles which thing Luke also himselfe declareth in the beginning of his owne workes saieng As they haue deliuered them vnto vs which from the beginning sawe them themselues with their eyes and were Ministers of the things that they declared The Gospell therefore he wrote as he had heard but the Actes of the Apostles he composed as he had seene He liued lxxxiiij yeares not hauing any wife Buried he was at Constantinople vnto which Citie his bones were remoued conuaied out of Achaia together with the bones of Andrew the Apostle in yâ— 20. yere of Constantius yâ— Emperour Eras. In this second booke the blessed Euangelist S. Luke whose life we haue set foorth already at the beginning of his Gospell doth declare write vnto vs if we will be Theophile that is to say vnfained louers of God what was done and wrought for our secular comfort after the glorious Resurrection most triumphant Ascention of our Sauiour Iesus Christ how that our Lord Iesus did both promise also gaue most abundantly his holy spirit vnto all his Disciples And what this spirit did worke by the preaching of the word both in the Iewes and also in the Gentiles that beleeued in Christ this booke hath alwayes bene in great estimation and that most deseruingly For the Actes of the Apostles saith S. Hierom seeme to be but a bare history because in them onely the infancie of the Church which then began to spring is set forth but if we consider that Luke the Phisition whose praise is in the Gospell hath written them we shall also perceiue that all his words are the phisick of a languishing sick soule What other thing I beséech you is this sacred heauenly history but one of the chiefest parts of the Gospell For truly in yâ— other bookes which are intitled the Gospell the corne of wheate are cast into the ground discribed But héere in this booke yâ— selfe same corne is set foorth being already sprong vp and declaring most effectually his riches vnto the world Againe if we had not by Luke known after what manner Christ forsooke the earth where and in what place how and after what fashion the promised Comforter did come what beginning the Church had wherein it did flourish by what meanes it did increase should we not haue lacked a great parte of the Gospell Therefore Bede did right well saieng that Luke had not onely made an historie vntill the Resurrection and Ascention of the Lord as the other did but also did so set foorth by writing the doings of the Apostles as much as he knew to be sufficient to edifie the faith of the readers hearers that onely his booke touching the Actes of the Apostles was by the Church thought good to be credited all other which presumed to write of the same matter being reiected disapproued Chrisostome also to them that did meruaile why S. Luke had not written forth all the Apostolicall historie vnto the ende or that he had not described the Actes of euery one of them seuerally in books by themselues doth aunswere godly saieng These are sufficient vnto them that will apply their mindes and take héede Therefore leauing vnprofitable questions why was not this written or that written let vs take heede vnto those wholesome saiengs of the Euangelist that so we may apply this most comfortable salue ministred vnto vs by him vnto our wounded soules Sir I. Cheeke Luke warme ¶ Looke Colde LVNATIKE Of the man that was lunatike MAister haue pitie vpon my sonne for he is lunaticke ¶ They that at certaine times of the Moone are troubled with the falling sicknesse or any other kinde of disease But in this place we must so take it that beside the naturall disease he had a diuelish phrensie Beza LVTHER What he vvas LVther was an Augustine Frier And began to write against the Bishop of Romes Pardons in the yeare of our Lorde 1517. The cause why he first wrote against the Bishop of Rome Frier Tecel the Pardoner made his proclamations vnto the people openly in the
words al perfection as immortalitie wisdome truth innocencie power c. Geneua After the likenesse of God created he him ¶ That is after the shape and Image which was before appointed for the son of God The chiefe part of man also which is the soule is made like vnto God in a certeine proportion of nature of power working So that in that we are made like vnto God Tindale How God made man to be vndestroied God made man to be vndestroied ¶ That is when God made him in the Image of his owne likenesse neuerthelesse through the enuie of the diuell came death into the world whereby it may be easily gathered yâ— the wise maÌ„ doth speak ther of Adam being in the most perfect state of his first creation in the which if he had continued abiden still obaieng the commandement yâ— the Lord his God had giuen him neither death nor hel could haue had anie power of him he shoulde haue bene immortall he should haue liued for euer God then had created him to bée vndestroied if he had not through disobedience broken his commaundement I. Veron ¶ For God would not that man shuld perish But they after that they were created haue defiled the name of him that made them and are vnthankfull vnto him which prepared lyfe for them How the death of man and beast is alike It happeneth vnto man as it doth to beasts euen one condition to them both as the one doth so doth the other ¶ There is no difference betwéene a man and a beast as touching the body which of them both dieth but the soule of man liueth immortal the body of man riseth vp againe by the mightie power of the spirit of God The Bible note ¶ Man is not able by his reason and iudgement to put difference betwéene man and beast as touching those thinges wherevnto both are subiect or the eye cannot iudge any otherwise of a man béeing dead then of a beast which is dead Yet by the word of God and fayth we easily know the difference Geneua Who knoweth the spirit of man that goeth vpward ¶ Meaning that reason cannot comprehend that which faith beléeueth héerein Geneua ¶ The immortalitie of the soule is not knowne by carnall reason or sense but by the word of the spirit of God The Bible note How mans life is but sorow and care What profit saith the wise man hath man more of all the labour wherewith he wearieth himselfe vnder the Sunne but sorrow and care and nothing without paine griefe ¶ Euripides saith if thou which art borne mortall doe thinke to liue thy selfe without labour and vnquietnesse thou art a foole I. Northbrooke Of mans good purpose before grace A reason of the Pelagians Dunce men of mans good purpose before grace The grace of God say they doth helpe mans good purpose so that man doth first intend and purpose well as Dunce saith dispose himselfe by attrition to receiue grace and then God doth helpe him Aunswere Of truth there is no good purpose in man no good disposition nor good intent but all is against goodnesse and cleane contrarie against all things that agréeth with grace till that God of his méere mercy commeth and giueth him a will to will goodnesse yea and that when he thought nothing of goodnesse but doth cleerely resist all goodnesse This doth S. Austen proue in these words The Pelagians say that they graunt how the grace doth helpe euery mans good purpose but not that he giueth that loue of vertue to him that striueth against it This thing doe they say as though man of himselfe without the helpe of God hath a good purpose and a good minde to vertue by the which merit proceeding before he is worthy to be holpen of the grace of God that followeth after Doubtlesse the grace that followeth doth helpe the good purpose of man but the good purpose should neuer haue bene if grace had not preceded And though that the good studie of men when it beginneth is holpen of grace yet it did neuer begin without grace ¶ Héere we sée S Austen cléere against them D. Barnes How mans ordinance my be altered There be some orders in the primitiue Church commaunded by God some other were deuised by men for yâ— better training of the people Such orders as were coÌ„manded by God may in no wise be chaunged onely because God commaunded them for as God is euerlasting so is his word commaundement euerlasting On the other side such order as haue bene deuised by men may be broken vpon some good consideration only because they were men that deuised them For as they be mortall so all their wisdome and inuentions be but mortall And so indéed as touching such things as haue ben ordeined by men we are not bound of necessitie to the order of the primitiue Church But such things as God hath precisely coÌ„manded by his word may neuer be broken by any custome or consent Iewel Of the disposition of man As mans strength is so is his worke as is his will so is his worke as is his forecast so is his dooing as is his heart so is his mouth as is his eye so is his sleepe as is his mind so is his talke either of the law of the Lord or of the lawe of Behal In the Testam of Neptalin Of mans will and running It lieth not in any mans will or running but in the mercie of God Whereas some vpon this place doe ascribe part of iustification vnto the grace and mercie of God part of it vnto the same will and running or indeauour of man S. Austen maketh answere thus If saith he the Apostle did meane none other thing but that it doth not onely lye in the will and running of man except the mercy of God doe helpe we may also say on the contrary that it lyeth not only in the mercy of God without the will and running of man but sith it were a plaine vngodlynesse to saye so let vs not doubt but yâ— the Apostle did attribute all to yâ— mercy of God that he did leaue no manner of thing vnto our owne will endeuour Againe he saith in an other place Therefore that we should beléeue in God liue godly it lyeth not in the will and running of man but in the mercy of God not that we ought not both to will runne but because that he himselfe doth worke in vs both to wil and also to runne I. Veron Of two Hebrew words that signifie man A man sent from God ¶ The Hebrewes haue two words to signifie man Adam and Ish. Adam signifieth a man subiect to mortalitie miserie and calamitie Ish signifieth a man of reputation The Prophet Dauid comprehendeth both in one verse in the Psal. Heare this all ye people c. Bâ—th children of Adam and children of Ish. The Greeke word which the
to suffer anie thing then they will bée lyke vnto the wicked finally they are such which doe not resist euill but doe ouercome euill 〈…〉 dooing that which is good Marl. fol. 77. How the meeke shall pssesse the earth Blessed are the méeke for they shall possesse the earth ¶ By the earth vnderstand all that we possesse in this worlde which all God will keepe for vs if wée bée soft and méeke And whatsoeuer 〈…〉 arise yet if we will be patient and abide the end will goâ— on our side As it is written in the Psalme 37. 9. The wicked shall bée wéeded out but they that abide the Lords leasure shall inherit the land And againe within a while the wicked shall be gone thou shalt see his place where he was and he shall be away but the meeke shall inherite the earth Euen as Be still and haue thy wilt of a little medling commeth great 〈…〉 for a patient man shall weare out all his enâ—mied Tindale fo 210. How that God doth guide the Meeke in iudgement Dirigit mansuâ—tos in iudicio docebit mitos viaâ— suas Them that bée méeke shall be guide in iudgement and such as be gentle them shal he teach his waies ¶ To guide yâ— méeke in iudgement is not meant onely to be their helpe onely when they shall come before the Iudges of this world but to guide them in iudgement iâ— héere meant to make them through his grace knowledge of his law to liue orderly vprightly in all their doings with right iudgement true discerning of vertue froÌ„ vice This great gift doth God of his gratious goodnes giue vnto men that be sinners but yet saith the Prophet not to all manner of sinners but onely to those yâ— be méeke gentle Vniuersa via Domini misericordia veritas requirentibus testamentum eius testimonia eius All the wayes of the Lord are mercie truth but yet sayth the Prophet Requirentibus testamentum eius testimonia eius Unto such as kéepe his couenaunt and testimonies To the sturdy rebellious sinners Via Dominni odor mortis fuit The wayes of yâ— Lord is a deadly sauour and a pestilent stinke which neuerthelesse of themselues and namely to all good men are Odor vitae the sweete odour of life So that to the wicked the wayes of the Lorde his commaundements are the occasion of their great damnation but vnto the méeke and such as feare the Lord they are light vnto life ouerlasting through the mercie and truth graunted vnto vs in and by Iesus Christ our Lord. Riâ— Turn MELCHISEDECH How he is a figure of Christ. WIthout Father without Mother without kinne c. ¶ So called because that Moses maketh no mention of his parents kinsfolkes but as he had bene sodeinly sent of God into the world to be a figure of Christ or euerlasting Priest and shortly taken out of the worlde againe So Christ as touching his humanitie had no Father and concerning his diuinitie had no mother Geneua ¶ It is sayd that Melchisedech is without father mother because that no mention at all in Scriptures is made of his parents nor yet of his genealogie And thus doth the Scripture declare yâ— he is a liuely figure of Christ which as touching his Godbead is without mother being begotten of his father without all beginnings and as touching his manhood is without father being conceiued by the mighty operation of the holy Ghost Sir I. Cheeke How Melchisedech and Sem is one person Lyra sayth that Melchisedech was the same person which in Scripture is called Sem the first son of Noâ— And S. Paule Heb. 7. saith that Melchisedech was without father without mother without kinne and hath neither beginning of his dayes nor yet end of his lyfe So that by this it should séeme Melchisedech Sem not to be one person To this aunswere is made on this wise that the Apostle reporteth Melchisedech to be without father mother because the Scripture maketh no mention of them not that he was without parents kinsfolks c. For although yâ— Scripture make mention of yâ— father mother of Sem and of his Genelogie yet it is not vnder the name of Melchisedech but vnder the name of Sem. And so is yâ— Apostle to be vnderstood that vnder the name of Melchisedech no mentton is made in the Scripture of his father and mother Lyra. The meaning of Saint Paule in making mention of Melchisedech Saint Paule writing to the Hebrewes goeth about to disswade them from the vaine confidence they had in the sacrifices and ceremonies of Moses lawe to perswade them to put their trust in that onely sacrifice that Christ had offered himselfe once for all And least they shoulde reiect his doctrine as hauing no ground in holy Scriptures he putteth them in minde of Melchisedech who was a figure of Christ and of his Priesthoode which was also a figure of Christs Priesthoode First he was a figure of Christ saith Saint Paule in that he was called Melchisedech which is by interpretation the king of righteousnesse the king of Salem which is the king of peace And in that hée was a Priest of the most high God and hath neither beginning nor ende of dayes noted in holy histories his Priesthoode séemed to be an euerlasting Priesthood and therfore saith Saint Paule he is likened to the sonne of God that is euerlasting and hath an euerlasting Priesthoode and is alwaie able to saue them that séeke saluation at his handes because he lyueth euer to make intercession for vs. This is the minde of Paule And not that Melchisedech was a figure of Christ and of his Priesthood in that he vsed to offer to God a sacrifice of bread and wine c. Crowley How Melchisedech is brought in of the Papists to mainteine the sacrifice of the Masse Melchisedech say they was a figure of Christ for hée was yâ— Priest of the highest And as Dauid saith Christ is an eternal Priest after the order of Melchisedech and therefore he offered bread and wine vndoubtedly Melchisedech was a figure of Christ but Saint Paule manifestlye declareth in what thinges he was the figure of Christ. In the rehearsing of the honours and dignitie of Melchisedech which is that he was an eternall Priest and king of peace and righteousnesse There is not one word of bread and wine They cannot finde in the booke of Genesis that Melchisedech did sacrifice vnto God but that he offered bread and wine to Abraham for sustenaunce of his people as Christ offered to vs his worde Melchisedech brought bread and wine and Abraham paide him tithe Christ after the same sorte gaue vs the Sacrament of his bodye and bloude but he did not offer it to God The Scripture sheweth forth Melchisedech vnder the figure of an eternall and onely Priest But the Papists appoint other Priests to bée Christs Uicars after his ascention into
heauen If a man shuld agrée with them that Christ offred to God bread and wine yet they cannot proue that he killed himselfe in sacrifice vnder bread and wine Also if Christ offered nothing but bread and wine the Priests of the olde lawe did much better in killing of liuing creatures to offer them in sacrifice The Papists cannot tell what to say And when they bring authoritie of Scripture it maketh against and are confuted with their owne saieng as one that is slaine with his owne weapon This is the exposition of the Prechers of Basil. Of the heresie of these heretikes called Melchisedechiani Melchisedechiani were heretiks which honoured Melchisedech and sayd that he was greater then Christ and that he was no man Epiph. heraes 55. MEMORIALL How the Sacrament is a memoriall of Christs death Looke Sacrament MEANE Hovv the meane is best THe counsell that Phoebus gaue to Phaeton his sonne hath neuer hurt any man which is this Medio tutissimus ibis The best way is to tempt the meane or the middest neither to be discouraged in y◠reading of y◠scriptures because of the multitude of the great difficults therein neither yet to be too bolde with the plainenesse of certeine places to take vppon thée to discusse the high and mysticall places thereof kéeping this rule ye shall finde the wordes of the Prophet most true The testimonie of y◠Lord giueth wisdome to all men that be simple and méeke and lowly in heart Ri. Turnar MENANDER Of this mans erronious opinions MEnander a Sorcerer and the Disciple of Symon Magus a Samaritane sayd that he was the great power of God come downe from heauen that the world was made by Angells hée called himselfe a Sauiour he sayd saluation was to be purchased by his Baptime and that such as were therewith baptised should neuer die no not in this world Euse. li. 3. chap. 23. Ireneus li. 1. chap. 21. Epiph. heraes 22. MENE The interpretation of this word SOme do thus diuide it that both the years of the life of the king and also the time of the kings reigne was numbred But this subtiltie séemeth not substantiall Therfore I thinke saith Caluine that this word was added twise for confirmatition as though the Prophet should say y◠the number was now fulfilled For in account it is easie to faile as the prouerb saith Wherfore y◠Balthasar might vnderstand that his life and his kingdome was now at an end God doth affirme that the number is full and perfect as though he should say that there shuld not be added one minute of an houre to the tearme appointed And thus doth Daniel himselfe interpret the same God saith he hath numbred thy kingdome that is God hath appointed determined an ende of thy kingdome so that it must needs come to an ende because the time is accomplished c. Caluine vpon Daniel fol. 89. ¶ This word Mene is doubled not onely to exaggerate the certaintie of the matter but also as some thinke the one to signifie the ende of the King the other the ende of the kingdome The Bible note ¶ This word Mene is twice written for the certaintie of the thing shewing that God had most surely counted Signifieng also that God hath appointed a tearme for all kingdomes and that a miserable ende shall come on all that raise themselues against him Geneua MEN PLEASERS Who they be that please men DOe I now perswade men or God Either doe I séeke to please men ¶ Paule purgeth himselfe from the slaunders of those his enimies that said he sought the peoples fauour by his flattering tongue to the intent he might brag of the multitude of his scholars and so to be praised of men Men in Scripture is taken for sinners These please men that please the wicked wherefore let vs please the godly displease the wicked These please men that teach mens traditions D. H. What it is to be men seruaunts or seruaunts of men Be not men seruaunts ¶ To be men seruaunts or the seruaunts of men héere is to doe anye thing for the fauour of men by which they fall from the fauour of God while they dispising Christ doe hang on men more regard mens precepts and ordinaunces then the institutions of God yea then God himselfe This forbiddeth S. Paule héere and not to deny to be seruaunts vnto our Maisters to whom we be bound according to the common order appointed in Common-wealths to these we are straightlye commaunded in sundry places of the Scripture to be with loue and diligence in all things agréeable to Gods holy word Tindale Men of diuers natures and properties Seneca writeth of one Senesius that he would haue all things that were necessary for seruice excessiue great wherevpon hée was called Senesius the great Plinie writeth of one Crassus that he was neuer perceiued to laugh at any time Socrates was neuer séene either more pensiue either more merry at one time then at another Pomponeus the Poet neuer niesed Antonius was neuer séene spet Theophrast writeth that Peninus liued onely by water Aristotle writeth of a girle being noursed with poyson in hir infancie liued afterward with the same as we doe with meate Albert witnesseth that at Collen in Almayne hée sawe a young woman which from hir youth vsed to picke spiders out the walls where she might sée them and liued with that kinde of meate all hir life time S. Austen in his 4. booke of the Citie of God doth write of a certaine man which he sawe in his time that would shake his eares as an horse doth sometimes one eare sometimes another and sometimes both together though Aristotle be of that opinion that man onely of all other beastes cannot moue his eares Saint Austen saith farther that the same partie without moouing his head or putting too his hande would raise vp all the haires of his head and cast them before his face and likewise cast them behinde againe Plinie in his 7. booke and also Solinus saith that in Aphrike was a Famuly which looking with an euil eye vpon any mans Medowe or vpon the trées would incontinent make them drie and wither away Plinie affirmeth also that in his time nigh vnto Rome ther was a Famuly that would go vpon a great fire not be touched therewith Also he writeth of another Famuly called Marci or Martias that would heale the sting or biting of serpents with onely putting their hands vpon them Swetonus saith that Tiberius béeing sodainly awaked in the night would for a good season sée as well as though there had bene a candell burning by him and after a while sée nothing Curtius writing of Alexander saith that his sweate that came from him rendred a most swéete sent and odor and many other Authors affirme the same MERCES As concerning this Latine word Merces ¶ Looke Reward MERCIE What mercie is and how it
glorie After y◠schoolmens diuinitie we should haue saide you haue deserued your first grace by y◠good motion of your hearts produced of nature but ye haue not yet obtained saluation but must deserue the same by good workes of condigne when Christ saith He that beléeueth in me hath life euerlasting he speaketh not lyke a schooleman For he should haue said he that beleeueth in me by the good motion picked out of nature he shall deserue the first grace but he shall haue euerlasting lyfe at that time when he hath deserued it of a condignes by his good works Paule calleth not euerlasting life the merit of condignes but the gift of God Therefore looke how farre wide this doctrine or the merite of congruence and condigne is from the Scriptures so farre it is to be cast off from the eares and hearts of the faithfull Musculus fol. 235. Obiection THey obiect that saieng of the Apostle I haue fought a good fight I haue runne out my race I haue kept my faith for the rest there is layed vp for me a crowne of iustice which which God shall restore mée in that daye the iust Iudge Is not héere mention made of both say they by the Apostle both the good woorke which hée didde and the rewarde also which hée looked for of God Aunswere AVgustine aunswereth saieng on this wise The Lord saith he shall render me my crowne the iust iudge Ergo hée oweth it me who shall render it thée than Ergo he shall render it as a iust Iudge for when he considereth our worke hée cannot vpon that consideration of the worke deny vs a reward I haue fought a good fight it is a worke I haue finished my race it is a worke I haue kept my faith it is a worke There remaineth a Crowne of Iustice for me that is the reward As for thy rewarde thou doest nothing and as for thy worke thou doest it not alone Thy Crowne commeth from him and thy worke from thy selfe but yet not without his helpe And a lyttle after Therefore thou seest when he doth render good things he doth preuent himselfe giuing good things to thée before to whome he maye render good things also after Loe hée rendereth reward vnto that good thing by the good workes to him that fought out his fight to him that ranne out of his race and kept his faith He rendereth good things but for what good things The same that he gaue before himselfe Did not he giue it thée to fight out thy good fight If it were he that gaue it thée why doest thou saye in another place I haue laboured more then they all but not I but the grace of God with me Loe thou saist againe I haue runne out my race Did not he giue thee also to runne out thy course If he gaue it thée not to runne out thy race what is that thou sayest in another place It standeth not in the willer nor in the runner but in GOD which hath mercie I haue kept my faith hast thou kept thy faith I knowe it and am content withall I graunt thou hast kept it But vnlesse the Lord doe kéepe the Citie they doe watch in vayne that doe kéepe it Therefore thou hast both fought out thy good fight and runne out thy race and kept thy faith euen through him as ayding thée giuing it to thée Giue me leaue O Apostle I know nothing of thine own but naughtinesse Giue me leaue O Apostle we say that thou didst teach I heare thée confessing God I finde thee not vnthankefull But we perfectly knowe that there be none of thine owne things gotten to thée by thy selfe but euill things Therefore when God doth crowne thy merites hée crowneth nothing els but his owne giftes Thus saith Saint Austen Musculus fol. 237. How we can merit nothing after our death When thou art departed from hence saith S. Austen thou shalt be receiued according to thy deserts and shall rise againe to receiue that which thou hast done Then God shall crowne not so much thy merits as his owne gifts This saith he And Hierom after he had recited the opinion of them which do hold that after we be departed out of this life we may both hurt reasonable creatures do good yet he doth expound that place of Ecclesiasticus The dead knoweth nothing and there is no reward any more for them in this wise They y◠do liue may for feare of death do good works but they which be dead can adde nothing to that which they haue caried hence with them out of this life Item They can neither doe iustly nor sinne not adde neither vertue nor vice This saith he ¶ And no doubt there is one season to worke in and another season to receiue for that which a man hath wrought in this life And men shall bée iudged at the iudgment to come not for the workes or merits which bée done after this lyfe but for the same which is done in this body as the Apostle saith Wherefore it appeareth that we haue no merit neither before this life nor in this life neither after this life Muscu fol. 234. Augustin saith God doth many things in man which man doth not but man doth nothing which God maketh not man to doe Wherefore we must in any wise beware that we doe not so establish mans merits that we do make voyd y◠grace of Christ and contemne the iustice of God For merit and grace be so contrarye one to another that as Barnard saith there is no meanes for grace to enter where merit doth kéepe place Musculus fol. 238. Proues that the merit of man is nothing auailable to purchase saluation Say ye that we bée vnprofitable seruants for notwithstanding we haue done all things that are commaunded yet haue we done no good thing for if our doings were good indéed then were we not vnprofitable but any good deede of ours is called good not rightly or duely but by abuse of speach Origen in his 8. treatie vpon Math. He that trusteth not to his owne déedes nor hopeth so be iustified by his workes hath the onely hope of his saluation in the mercie of God Basil vpon the 32. Psal. This is our full and perfect reioicing in God when we acknowledge that we are voide of any of our righteousnesse and are iustified by onely faith in Christ. Basil. in his booke of humilitie I say not vnto the Lord despise not the workes of my hands I haue sought the Lord with my hands and was not deceiued But I doe not praise or commend the workes of my handes For I am afraid least when thou lookest vpon them thou shalt finde more sinnes than merits This onely I say this I praye this I couer Despise not the workes of thine hands Sée thine owne worke in me and not mine for if thou séest mine thou doest condemne if thou séest thine thou crownest For all the good
worthy sauing peraduenture when new Phriests were appointed for the Parishes for then it behoued that the multitude of the place namely should consent Whether it is any meruaile yâ— the people in his behalfe was little carefull in kéeping their owne right for no maÌ„ was made a subdecon that had not shewed a long proofe of himselfe in his being a clarke vnder yâ— seueritie of discipline which then was vsed After yâ— he had ben tried in yâ— degrée he was made a Deacon From thence he came to yâ— honour of Priesthood if hée had behaued himselfe faithfully So no man was promoted of whome there had not ben in déed a trial had many years before yâ— eies of the people And there were many Canons to punish their faults So yâ— the Church could not be troubled with euill Priests or deacons vnlesse it neglected yâ— remedies howbeit in yâ— Priests also ther was required yâ— consent of them of the same citie which the very first canoÌ„ testifieth in his 67. distinctioÌ„ which is fathered vpoÌ„ Anacletus Finally al yâ— admissioÌ„s into yâ— orders were therfore done at certein appointed times of yâ— yeare yâ— no man should priuely créepe in without the consent of the faithfull or should with too much easinesse be promoted without witnesses Cal. in his Insti 4. b. chap. 4. Sect. 11. Wherfore brethren looke ye out among you seauen men of honest report c. ¶ If the Church had kept still this order in choosing of Ministers it had bene better with the christen common wealth and religion Lampridius a notable historiâ—graph in the life of Alâ—xander Seuerus doth write yâ— this was vsed customably among the christians when they should choose or make any Minster they did first publish his name abrode And if any man could alleadge any notable crime against him he was expelled and put backe from his office Sir I. Cheeke Why the Ministers are not now chosen as they were in the primitiue Church The alteration of gouernement and orders of the Church of Christ is well set out by Ambrose in the. 4. to the Eph. vpon these words Et ipse dedit c. Wher he saith on this sort That the number of the Christians might increase and be multiplied in the beginning it was permitted to euery one to preach the Gospell to baptise to expound the Scriptures but when the Church was enlarged there were certeine preachers appointed gouernours other officers ordeined in the church c. Therfore the writings of the Apostles doe not in all things agrée with the orders that are now in the church D. Whitegift Musculus also in his common places answering to this question why that Ministers of the word are not chosen now by the Ministers and the people as they were in the Primitiue Church but appointed by the Magistrate saith thus Such was the state of the Churches that they could choose their Ministers none otherwise because they had no christen magistrate If thou wouldest haue the manners and customes of these times then must thou call backe their condition and state How Ministers ought not to forsake their vocation Ministers must abide in their vocation so long as yâ— strength of the bodie will suffer them and that they be not thrust out by force For yâ— men people coÌ„mitted to their charge ought neuer to be forsaken so long as they can abide to heare the word of God And if they be altogethers conteÌ„ners of yâ— word of yâ— Lord wil not suffer it to be preached then as Christ coÌ„maunded his Apostles let them shake of the dust of their feete against them depart But so long as there are anie among them which will suffer the pastor to preach to intreat of the word of God he ought not to giue ouer his ministratioÌ„ Wherfore I know not whether Melitius did wel or no or whom Theodoretus maketh mentioÌ„ in his 2. booke 31. chap. yâ— he forsooke the Bishoprick of a certein church in Armenia being offeÌ„ded with the ouer great disobedieÌ„ce of his flock But the same man afterward being choseÌ„ Bishop of Antioch was for the defeÌ„ding yâ— catholike faith against the ArriaÌ„s thrust into exile In which fact God peraduenture declared that he was not wel pleased that he had departed from his first vocation Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fo 334. How a Scisme ought not to be made for the euill life of the Minister The Scribes Pharesies sit in Moses c. All therfore whatsoeuer they bid you obserue that obserue and do but after their works do not for they say do not c. ¶ Behold yâ— Lord sayth they say and doe not therefore the teachers liues were not agreeable to their doctrine yet for that they stood in Moses seate that is to say because they taught the word of God lawfullye and sincerely he biddeth to receiue their sincere doctrine but their life not being agréeable to their doctrine that he biddeth to refuse And therfore to make a scisme for the Preachers euil liues sake the Lord doth forbid Bullinger fo 846. MIRACLES A definition of true Miracles A Miracle is a worke hard and vncustomed by the power of God which passeth all facultie of nature created to this ende wrought to cause the beholders to wonder and to confirme faith towards the worde of God Wherefore the matter of miracles are workes and the forme is that they be harde and vnaccustomed The efficient cause is the power of God which ouercommeth nature created the end of them is both admiration and also confirmation of faith Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 126. To what vse Miracles doe serue Miracles serue for thrée vses First that he which is healed thereby shoulde sinne no moreâ— Secondlye that the beholders shuld put their trust in the healer Thirdly that we which read of the miracles of the Lord should be confirmed in the glorye and doctrine of Christ and therewithall conceiue faith in him Hemmyâ—g Brethren be not in loue with signes which may be had common with the reprobate but loue ye rather miracles of charitie and true godlynesse which the more secret the more secure and for the which the lesse estimation that there is with men the greater is the reward with God In the beginning gathering of yâ— Church many things were necessary which now is néedlesse Miracles were vsed then which outwardly be diuided now When we go about to plaÌ„t a tree so long we water it vntill we sée it haue takeÌ„ root But wheÌ„ it is once substantially grounded braunches spread abroad we take no more paine to water it on like sort as long as yâ— people were altogether faithlesse this meane of miracles was of indulgence graunted them But when spirituall instruction had taken better place the corporall signes surceased straight Wherefore the Apostle sayth Lingua in signum sunt non fidelibus sed infidelibus Straunge tongues are for a signe not to them that
workes which thou hast done and shall doe for the loue of our Lord Iesus Christ be vnto thée auailable for the remission of thy sinnes the increase of desert grace and the reward of euerlasting life Amen ¶ Ye heare the merite of Christ mentioned in these words but if ye weigh them well ye shall perceiue that Christ is there altogether vnprofitable and that the glory and name of a iustifier and Sauiour is quite taken from him and giuen to Monkish merites Is not this to take the name of God in vaine Is not this to confesse Christ in words and in very deede to denye his power and blaspheme his name c. Luther vpon the Gal. fol. 72. Of the profite that is of the Moone HE appointed the Moone for certaine seasons ¶ The Interpreters agrée that this ought to be vnderstood of the ordinary and appointed â—easts For inasmuch as the Hebrewes are wont to recken their months by the Moone they vse hâ—r as the directer of their festiuall daies and as well â—or their holy assemblies as for their méetings about politike affaires Notwithstanding I doubt not but that ther is the figure Synechdoche as if the Prophet had said that the Moone not onely putteth a difference betweene the nights and the dayes but also boundeth the yeres and months consequently serueth to many purposes because the distinction of times is fetched out of hâ—r course MORNING AND EVENING How this place of Iob is vnderstood FRom Morning to Euening they be destroied ¶ Some expounde this as though it were meant that men perish in small time and that is very true But héerewithall there is yet more that is to wit that we passe not a minute of our lyfe but it is as it were approching vnto death If we consider it wel when a man riseth in the morning he is sure that he shall not step forth one pace he is sure he shall not turne about his hand but he shall still waxe elder elder and his life euer shorteneth Then must we consider euen by eye sight that our lyfe fléeteth slideth away from us Thus we sée what is meant by consuming from morning to euening Ca. vpon Iob. fo 75. MORTIFICATION What true mortifieng is TO mortifie is nothing els but for a man to be violent against himselfe and to withstand and resist wicked lusts Peâ— Mar. vpon the Ro. fol. 203. The flesh is mortified when the custome of sinne is abolished and the spirit is quickened when we begin to performe newe obedience vnto God Mortifie therefore your members c. ¶ The true mortiâ—ieng is when the feare of God doth fray vs from sinne so that our hearts trembleth for feare of Gods iudgement when wée are tempted or entised vnto sinne The heart beeing thus striken with the feare of God acknowledgeth his weaknes and calleth vnto God vnfainedly for helpe This mortifieng is the worke of the Holy ghost Rom. 8. and worketh out wardly a sobernesse of liuing and other godly exercises Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Extinguish all the strength of the corrupt nature which resisteth against the spirit that ye may liue in the spirit and not in the flesh Geneua How we cannot mortifie the flesh by our owne free-will If you mortifie the déedes of the flesh by the spirite ye shall liue ¶ S. Austen vpon this place Thou wilt say saith he that can my will doe that can my frée-will doe What will what manner of free-will except he lift thée vp thou lyest still how canst thou doe it then by thy spirit seeing that the Apostle saith as many as be led by the spirit of God be the children of God wilt thou doe of thy selfe Wilt thou be ledde of thine owne selfe to mortifie the déeds of the flesh What wil it profite thée for if thou be not voluptuous with the Epicures thou shalt be proud with the Stoikes Whether thou be an Epicure or a Stoike thou shalt not be among the children of God for they that be guided by the spirit of God be the children of God not they that lyue after their owne flesh not they that lyue after their owne spirit but as many as be led by the spirit of God But héere a man will say Ergo then are we ruled and we doe not rule I auns were thou both rulest and art ruled But thou dost then rule well if thou be ruled by the good spirit vtterlye if thou doe want the spirit of God thou canst doe no good Thou dost truly without his helpe by the frée-will but it is but euill done vnto that is thy will which is called frée-wil and by euill doing is she made a bondseruaunt When I say Without the help of God thou dost nothing I vnderstand by it no good thing For to doe euill thou hast frée-will without the helpe of God though that be no fréedome Wherefore you shall know that so doe you goodnesse if the helping spirite bée your guider the which if he be absent can doe no good at all Auguâ— de verbis Apost ser. 13. MOSES How Moses came by his impediment of speach OF Moses it is written that the King of Aegypt on a time for his daughters sake tooke the childe Moses in his armes and set the crowne vpon his head which Moses as it were childishly playing hurled if downe to the ground and with his feeâ—e spurned it Then the Priests and Soothsaiers séeing that cried out saieng that this was he whom before he had prophecied should be borne which should destroy the kingdome of Aegypt except he werâ— preuented by death Then Termuth the Kings daughter excused the childe alleadging that his age had yet â—o discretion And for proofe thereof caused burning coales to bée put to his mouth which the childe with his tongue lickâ—d wherby he euer after had an impediment in his tongue And by this meanes their furie at that time was appeased T. Lanquet The cause why Moses fled from Pharao Moses being about the age of 40. yeares fledde for feare of Pharao when he had slaine the Aegyptian Iosephus saith that it was for displeasure because in the warres of Aethiope wherof he was Captaine he tooke to wise the Kings Daughter of Aethiope How Moses seemed to doubt in Gods promises When God said to Moses that he wold giue the people flesh to eate euen a moneth long he aunswered shall the Shéepe and the Oxen be slaine for this people to eate which are vi hundred thousand or shall the fish of the Sea be gathered together to serue them ¶ Héere it séemeth that Moses did doubt in Gods promise which was not so For he doubted no more that God was able to accomplish and fulfill his word then Mary the mother of Christ did doubt in the words of the Angell when shée said How shall this be séeing I know no man Lyra. How the Lord was angry with Moses and why Moses being in his Inne the Lord met
repentaunce sought of them but onely that they must beléeue Arbitramur hominem iustificari absque operibus legis We béeing taught of Christ thinke saith Thomas according to the truth of the Apostle that euery man whether he be Ieâ— or Gentile is iustified by faith Act. 15. 19. By faith purifieng theyr hearts and that without the workes of the lawe And that not onely without the Ceremoniall workes which did not giue grace but also without the workes of the Morall commandements according to that saieng of Titus 3. ver 5. Not of the workes of the righteousnesse that we haue wrought The reason is presumed that we are saued for our merites the which he excludeth when he saith Not of the workes of the righteousnesse which we haue done but the true reason is the onely mercie of God There is not therefore in them the hope of iustifitation Sed in sola fide but in faith onely Workes are not the cause that any body is iust before God but they are rather the executions and the ministring of righteousnesse In this point though he swarue from the truth in many other points he speaketh right I. Bridges fol. 143. Our Aduersaries when they doe teach that the iustifieng of vs doth not consist in faith onely but in workes also what doe they els but obscure the glory of Gods grace and extoll the merite of our workes They doe not waye that it is necessarye that our iustifieng doe consist in faith onely for as much as it is bestowed freely If they cannot abide the word onely or alone let him leaue it and vse this word fréely For in case we be iustified fréely by faith as the Apostle doeth testifie it must néedes followe that we be not iustified by faith works but by faith onely If it be not by faith onely but by workes withall then is it not freely but of duetie If it be of dutie and not fréely then there is no glory of Gods grace at all Musculus fol. 229. ONE Of one Mediatour ¶ Looke Mediatour What the Prophet Ose doth meane by one head THen shall the Children of Iuda and the Children of Israel be gathered together and appoint themselues one head ¶ To wit after the captiuitie of Babilon when the Iewes wer restored but chiefe this is referred to the time of Christ who should be the head both of the Iewes and Gentiles Geneua ¶ The number of the Children of Israel shall be as the sande of the Sea shore that cannot be numbred And it shall come to passe in the place where it was sayde vnto them Ye are no people of mine there shall it be sayd vnto them ye are the children of the lyuing God And the Children of Iuda the Children of Israel shall assemble together and shall appoint to themselues one head Upon which words S. Hierom writeth thus All these things shall come to passe because it is the great daye of the séed of God which séede is expounded not the Pope but Christ. There shall assemble together the Children of Iuda that is to say the Apostles the Children of Israel that is to say the Heathen conuerted together that is to say in one Church and shall appoynt vnto themselues one head that is to say not one Pope but one Christ. Iewel fol. 101. ¶ Let vs remember saith Augustine the corner stone that is Christ and not the Pope and the two walls the one of the Iewes and the other of the Heathen Iewel fol. 101. Of one Sheepefold And there shall be one Shéepefold ¶ When the Gentiles haue receiued the Euangelicall faith they shal be associate and ioyned to the faithfull people of the Iewes and so of them both there shall be one folde that is of the Iewes Gentiles there shall be one Church One God saith Paule one Faith and one Baptime Therefore we must be one euen as wée are called into one hope c. They which gather vpon this place that there shall be a mutual consent and agréement among men in the whole world insomuch as none shall remaine as Inâ—â—dell or vngodly doe erre and know not the Scriptures neither doe consider what is the state and drift of this place Againe ther are some which gather of this place that after the last day of Iudgment all both good and bad shall be gathered into one place of eternall life But the opinion of those men is most foolish For then shall the Shéepe be seperated from the Goates the iudgement of the Shéepe shal be one the iudgement of the Goates another as the Scripture plainly testifieth Marâ— vpon Iohn fol. 374. Of one Spirit He that cleaneth vnto God is one spirite with him ¶ Nico. Lyra vpon this place saith Vâ—us non secundum rem c. One spirit with God not one in déede but one in loue or according to affection So that we are vnited vnto God by faith and loue and none otherwise ORACLE What an Oracle is AN Oracle is properly the minde and aunswere of God by some diuine Interpreter declared as by some Prophet Priest or otherwise by man ORIGENIANI Of whom these Heretikes bare their name ORigeniani were Heretikes called after aâ—e Origen not he that was the great Cleark of Alexandria they condemned marriage yet liued they beastly their manner was to haue among them religious women like Nunnes whom they deâ—â—led yet vsed meanes to kéepe them from swelling Epiph. haer 63. Of the Heretikes that sprang of the learned Origen Origeniani againe were Heretikes which so called themselues of Origen Adamantius the great Clearke of Alexandria they taught as Epiphan saith haeres 64. that there was no resurrection that Christ was a creature the Holy ghost a like that the soules were first in heauen came downe into the bodies as it wer into prison that in the end the diuels should be saued Epiphanius as I read in Socrates Eccl. hist. li. 6. ca. 11. was become the enimy of Origen through the spite malice of Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria The diuell bare Origen a displesure he procured heretikes to father vpon him lewd opinions He complaineth himselfe in a certaine Epistle how that Heretikes corrupted his works Pamphilus Martir the great friend and familiar of Eusebius wrote an Apologie in his behalfe Eusebius li. 6. ca. 3. 18. 20. 26. reporteth of the famous men that fauored Origen Socrates Eccle. histor lib. 6. cap. 12. writeth in his commendation Athanasius gaue of him a notable testimonie Chrisostome would in no wise bée brought to condemne either Origen or his works Socrates li. 6. cap. 11. 12. 13. ORIGINALL SINNE That no man is without originall sinne THe death of our Lord Iesus Christ the sonne of God is a mightie remedie against the wound of originall sin wherewith the nature of all men is in Adam corrupt and slaine and from whence the infection of all concupiscence hath sprong Augustine in the Articles falsely
the Saints washed their garments in the bloud of the Lambe The Pardons teache men to washe their garmentes in the bloude of Saints Leo Bishoppe of Rome writeth notablye well to the Padestines against these Sacriâ—edges Although sayth hée the death of manye Saintes hath béene precious in the â—ight of the Lorde yet the killing of no innocent hath béene the perpetuation of the worlde The righteous receiued but gaue no Crownes and out of the valyauntnesse of the faythfull are graue examples of patience not giftes of righteousnesse for their deathe it were euerye one singular to themselues and none of them did by his ende paye the debt of an other for as much as there is one Lord Christ in whom all are crucified all are dead buried and raised vp againe Which sentence as it was worthy to bée remembred he repeated in an other place Saint Austen speaketh no lesse fitlye to the same effect Though fayth hee wee bye bretheren for bretheren yet the bloud of no Martyrs is shedde for the forgiuenesse of sinnes Which thing Christ hath done for vs that wée shoulde followe him but hath giuen vs a thing to reioyce vppon Againe in an other place As onely the sonne of GOD was made the sonne of man to make vs with him the sonnes of GOD So hée alone for vs hath taken vppon him punishment without euill deserninges that wée by him might without good deseruings obteine grace not due vnto vs. Caluine is his Institu 3. 〈…〉 chap. 5. Sect. 2. and. 3. Pardons are not knowne vnto vs by the authoritie of the Scriptures but by the authoritie of the Church of Rome and of the Popes which is greater then the authoritie of the Scriptures O blasphemous mouth so to saye I. N. Thus I aunswere It cannot well appeare from whom Pardons first begunne Amonge the olde Doctoure and Fathers of the Church there was either no talke at all or very little talke of Purgatorie But as long as Purgatorye was not cared for there was no man that sought for Pardons for the whole price of Pardons hangeth vppon Purgatorye take awaye Purgatoryeâ— and what shall wée néede of Pardons Pardons beganne when folkes were afraide of the paines of Purgatorie I. N. There is nothing in the Scripture lesse opened or wherof the olds learned fathers haue lesse written then Pardons Of Pardons there is no mention Alphe de Castro in his 8. booke or Pardons ¶ Looke Purgatorie PASSEOVER How the Lambe was called the passeouer FOr it is the Lords passeouer ¶ The 〈…〉 was called the passeouer that the very name it selfe should kéepe in memorie what was signified thereby which phrase and manner of speaking the Scripture vseth often calling the signe by the name of the thing that is signified As Gen. 16. b. T. M. ¶ The Lambe was not the passeouer but signified it As the Sacraments are not the thing it selfe which they do represent but signifie it Geneua ¶ This was the passeouer of the Iewes but our paschall Lambe is Christ as witnesseth Saint Paule 1. Coâ— 5. 7. The Bible note What the passeouer was The passeouer was an holy action ordeined by God in the killing eating of a Lambe partly to the end that the Church might kéepe in memorie the benefit which God did for them in the land of Aegypt to be a testimonie of Gods good will towards the faithfull to be a tipe of Christ and partâ—ye also togather all the pâ—r takers thereof into the fellowship of one body and to put them in minde to be thankfull and innocent Bullinger fol. 362. And they â—â—ue the passouer ¶ The Scripture vseth in sundrie places to call the Lambe the passeouer which was but the signe of the passeouer Because in all Sacraments yâ— signes haue the names of the things signified How this place following is vnderstood There was no passeouer holden like that which Iosias held from the dayes of the Iudges that iudged Israel nor in all the dayes of the kings of Israel and the kings of Iuda ¶ This is onelâ— spoken in the respect of the multitude zeale of the people â—â—ith the great preparation not because the passeouer was not all thâ—â— time celebrated D. Whitegift fol. 9. Of the passeouer offering of the cleane and vncleane If a man be cleane and not let in a iourney and yet was negligent to offer passeouer the same soule shal perish from his people c. ¶ In like manner it is with vs in our spirituall Easter or passeouer whosoeuer doth not reuerently beléeue the redemption of mankinde which was throughly finished in the true lambe Christ and amendeth not his life nor turneth from vice to vertue in the time of this mortall lyfe shall not belong vnto the glorie of the resurrection which shall be giuen to theâ— true worshippers of Christ but shal be rooted out from the companie of the Saints T. M. PASSION What a passion is WHatsoeuer moueth the minde in an vngodly desire is called a passion as malice rancour ire enuie ambition couetousnesse lecherie pride hatred studie of praise studie of enuieng and such other which stirre akd moue the minde out of his naturall rest to loue or to hate without reason measure As when a body suffereth any torment we say we be in a passion So wheÌ„ our minde suffreth any such inordinate desire we haue the mindes passion And euery such motion of minde out of his due course is called a passion Lupset What is now the passions and sufferings of Christ. Now ioye I in my sufferings which I suffer for you fulfill that which is behinde of the passions of Christ in my flesh c. ¶ Passions sufferings of Christ is the passions which we must suffer for his sake for we haue professed and are appointed to suffer with Christ. Iohn 20. 21. As my Father sent mée so send I you Tindale ¶ As Christ hath once suffered in himselfe to redéeme his Church to sanctifie it so doth daily suffer in his members as pertakers of their infirmities therfore a reuenger of their iniuries Geneua PASTOR Who are pastors and Shepheards PAstors or Shepheards are such as being endued with a singular gift know how to féed Christs hungry shéepe with his healthfull word as with most pleasaunt pasture how to heale them that be attainted how to bring backe them yâ— be astray to kéepe away the wolues from the Lords flocke These haue some certeine flocke committed to their charge which is the marke wherby they be discerned from the other afore And concerning these ther be diuerse things written by the Prophets and specially by Ezec. 34. 1. and also by Iohn 10. 11. 21. 15. And in the Act. 20. 28. Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 259. Looke Shepheard PATERNIANI What the opinions of these heretikes were PAterniani were heretikes which thought that the neather partes of mans bodie were made not by God but by the
mortifie his body for to liue according to the doctrine yâ— he himselfe did teach least be should be reproued of men when they should sée him doe contrary or contemne yâ— thing which he taught other to doe Ric. Turnar Of Paules vnquietnesse of the flesh ¶ Looke Flesh. How Paule wrought with his hands He abode with them wrought Their craft was to make tents ¶ How doe they followe Paules example which neither giue themselues to the studie of holy Scriptures to feede the flocke of Christ nor yet will labour with their hands but liue idly with the sweate of other mens browes there was a lawe among the Massilians that if any man did go about to liue idly vnder the pretence of some kind of religion he shuld in no wise be receiued into their citie Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Thus he vsed where euer he came but principally at Corinthus because of the false Apostles which preached without wages to winne the peoples fauour His craft was to make tents or pauilions which were made of skinnes Geneua Wherefore Paule wished himselfe to be seperate from Christ. For I haue wished my selfe to be seperated from Christ for my bretheren c. ¶ The Apostle loued his bretheren so entirely that if it had bene possible he would haue bene ready to haue redeemed the casting away of the Israelites with the losse of his owne soule for euer For this word seperate betokeneth as much in this place Beza ¶ He sawe the losse and destruction of his whole nation falling so farre from Gods true religion he considered how far God should be dishonoured when his wonderfull benefits and blessings bestowed vpon his people should take none effect but vtterly be defaced which so mightely moued him the he wished rather to be cut off from Christ then those things should come to passe The Bible note ¶ He would redéeme the reiection of the Iewes with his owne dampnation which declareth his zeale towardes Gods glorie Read Exo. 32. 32. Geneua How Paule had a wife Paule wished that all men were as he was That is hée wished that all the Corinthians which aduaunced themselues of virginitie widowhood could liue chast without a woman as he did which left his wife in an other place then where hée preached that all men were without care as he was which thing commonly followeth marriage ¶ Looke Apostles had wiues what Erasmus saith thereof ¶ Ignatius and also Clemens Alexandrinus which were verie nigh the Apostles time doth plainely affirme that S. Paule had a wife Ecclesiast histo li. 3. cap. 30. What Paule calleth the infirmitie of the flesh Paule calleth the infirmity of the flesh no disease of yâ— body or temptation of the flesh but his suffering and affliction which he suffered in his bodie So that he setteth the same against the vertue and power of the spirit But least we should séeme to wrast and peruert Paules words let vs heare himselfe speaking in the. 2. Cor. 12. 10. Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities in reproches in necessities in persecutions and anguish for Christs sake for when I am weake then am I stronge And in the. 11. chapt 13. In labours more abundant in stripes aboue measure in prisons more plenteous in death oft of the Iewes fiue times receiued I fortie stripes saue one I was thrise beaten with roddes I was once stoned I suffered thrise shipwracke c. These afflictions which hée suffred in his body he calleth infirmities of the flesh and not corporall diseases Of Paules voice Looke Voice PAVLVS SAMOSATENVS Of the heresie that this man taught THis man was Bishop of Antioch He denied the trinitie He taught that Christ tooke his beginning of our lady And was a man onely of our common nature which heresâ—e was condemned by a generall Councell Paulus excommunicated He was about the yeare of our Lord. 267. PEACE How Christ came not to send peace on earth but debate SUppose ye that I am come to send peace on earth I tell you nay but rather debate ¶ So the peace as this world loueth which is then at peace when mens appetites and desires are satisfied and when the euill agrée with the euill came I not to send on earth but therfore came I with yâ— words of very peace to destroy the peace of this world For sith the doctrine of the Gospell which teacheth all peace shal be enuied of many it cannot be but debate must arise euen amongest greatest friends while they that loue this world will sooner exercise cruelty towards them yâ— they loue best then leaue yâ— vices which they haue bene accustomed vnto And againe those whome the fire of the charitie belonging to the Gospell hath touched will by no meanes suffer themselues to be deuided from that which they haue begun to cleaue to Betwixt these two am I not come to set peace but debate Tindale What it is to be at peace with God Because therefore that we are iustified by faith we are at peace with God through our Lord Iesus Christ. ¶ To be at peace with God is none other thing then to haue tranquility rest in our hearts to Godward knowing assuredly the we be accepted of him do please him which thing we finde by fayth onely in that it receiueth forgiuenesse of sinnes newnesse of life euerlasting by mercy obteined at Christs hands Our own workes can bring no such tranquilitie because they be vnsure and engender doubt of which followeth desperation and of it dampnation we are not ashamed of our hope for we are sure by the death of Christ that God loueth vs and will bring our hope to passe ¶ By peace héere is meant that incredible and most constant ioye of minde when we are deliuered from all terrour of conscience and fully perswaded of the fauour of God this peace is the fruit of faith Geneua ¶ By peace which is the fruite of faith is ment the incredible and most constant ioy of minde our conscience being quiet and established in Gods grace The Bible note How peace makers be blessed Blessed be the peace makers c. ¶ To inherit this blessing it is not onely required that thou haue peace in thy selfe and that thou take all to the best and be not offended lightly and for euery small trifle alway ready to forgiue nor sowe â—o discord nor auenge thine owne wrong But also that thou be feruent and diligent to make peace go betwéene person persoÌ„ that thou leaue nothing vnsought to set theÌ„ at one Tin ¶ Cursed be the peace breakers pikequarrellers whispers backebiters sowers of discord dispraisers of them that be good stirrers vp of Princes to battell bée-liers of the true preachers of Gods word c. Tindale What peace offering is To offer peace offering of Oxen vnto the Lorde ¶ Peace offering is to reconcile God towards men to be at peace with them to forgiue
Beza PLANT How this sentence following is expounded EUerie plant which is not of my fathers planting shall bée plucked vp ¶ Some vnderstand this sentence of opinions as if it should haue ben sayd that all the inuentions of men whatsoeuer came not out of the mouth of God must be plucked and rooted out and perish But Christ rather had a respect vnto men so that these words are in effect as if he should haue sayd that it is no meruaile that if the doctrine of saluation were mortiferous and deadly to the reprobate because they are alwayes carried headlong into destruction Wherefore we must vnderstand those to be planted by the hand of God which by his frée adoption are graffed in the trée of lyfe Marl. vpon Math. fol. 336. ¶ Euerie plant c. That is to saye the tradition of man is to bée rooted out by the loue whereof they transgressed the commaundements of the lawe and therefore are they blinde leaders of the blinde promising the way of eternall life which themselues cannot sée And so being blinde themselues and guides of the blinde they tumble into the ditch together I. Bridges fol. 454. All plants c. That is all doctrines that are not grounded on the word of God shall perish Tindale ¶ All they that are not graffed in Iesus Christ by frée adoption and euerie doctrine that is not established by Gods word Geneua ¶ All kindes of religion and doctrine that is not of God shal be plucked vp by the roots onely the word of God shal remaine for euer Sir I. Cheeke PLOVGH By what meanes the plough of Gods word goeth awrie THe kingdome of Christ is a spirituall kingdome which no man can minister well and a temporall kingdome too Because that no man which putteth his hand to the plough and looketh backe is apt for the kingdome of heauen As Christ answered Luke 9. vnto him that woulde haue followed him but would first haue taken leaue of his household If a man put his hand to the plough of Gods word to preach it looke also to worldly businesse his plough will surely go awry And therfore saith Christ vnto an other that would likewise follow him but desired first to goe burie his father let the dead bury the dead but come thou and shew or preach the kingdome of God As who should say he that will preach the kingdome of God which is Christs Gospell truely must haue his heart no where else Tindale POLICRONICON What Policronicon is POlicronicon is as much to saye as a Chronicle of manye times POLIGAMIE What Poligamie is POligamie is when a man hath many wiues or a woman many husbands Bibhan fol. 27. POORE How this place following is vnderstood THe poore yée shall euermore haue with you but mée ye shal not haue ¶ Let good men heare this and not be carefull for this he speaketh of the presence of his body For according to his maiestie according to his prouidence according to his vnspeakable and inuisible grace it is fulfilled that he said I am with you vnto the consummation of the world But according to the flesh that the word receiued according to that he was borne of a virgin according to that he was taken of the Iewes according to that he was nailed to the crosse according to that he was taken downe and lapt in a shroud laide in a graue and rose againe and shewed himselfe In this respect it is true that he sayd ye shall not euermore haue me with you ¶ He speaketh of the presence of his bodie when he saith The poore you shall alwaies haue with you but me shal ye not haue alwaies For in respect of his maiestie of his prouidence and of his vnspeakable grace is that fulfilled which he spake Beholde I am with you alwaies vnto the end of the world But in respect of the flesh which the word tooke vpon it In respect that he was borne of a virgin that he was taken by the Iewes that he was nailed to the crosse that he was wound in a shéet that he was laide into the sepulchre that he was manifested in the resurrection you shall not haue me with you alwaies And why so Because he was conuersaunt as touching his bodelye presence fortie dayes with his Disciples and they accompanieng him but not following him he ascended into heauen and is not héere For there he sitteth at the right hand of the Father And he is héere for he is not gone hence in respect of the presence of his maiestie Bullinger fol. 1096. What the complaint of the poore is He forgetteth not the complaint of the poore ¶ The complaint of the poore is the feruent desire and burning affection wherewith they crie vnto the Lorde and be heard By the poore in the scripture are vnderstood the afflict which féele their néed temptation which sorow and lament that the truth is ouertroden which put no trust at all in any thing that is in this world yea which are despised and forsaken of the world and cleaue onely to the liuing God assured at his hande they shall finde help though the world be neuer so extreme against them And in the next Psalme T. M. How the poore in spirit are blessed Blessed are the poore in spirit ¶ That is to say the rich that haue not their confidence nor consolation in the vanitie of their riches the poore that desiâ—eth not inordinatly to be rich but haue their trust in the liuing God for foode and raiment for all that perteineth either to the bodie or to the soule for theirs is the kingdome of heauen Tindale ¶ None is poore in spirit but he which being humble lowly in his owne eyes trusteth onely to the mercie of God For they which are ouerwhelmed with desperation when they fret fume against God are puffed vp with a lustie proude spirit Marl. vpon Mat. fo 76. ¶ Christ calleth them héere poore which are poore in spirit that is which trust in no worldly thing are forsaken despised of other being poore and contrite of heart which often doe not prosper in the world because they lead a godly lyfe put their whole trust and confidence in God Tindale How the poore receiueth vs into euerlasting Tabernacles That when you haue néede they may receiue you into euerlasting habitations ¶ It is manifest that Christ receiueth the beléeuers into euerlasting habitations for eternall lyfe is GODS gifte by Iesus Christ. And where as it is sayde in this text that the poore shall receiue vs into euerlasting Tabernacles it is meant that they shall be as witnesses and aueâ—chers of our faith Tindale POPE Reasons of the Papists to confirme the Popes supremacie aunswered Their first reasons AS the first begotten in the olde Law was Lord ouer his bretheren euen so because it is euident that Peter was the first begotten of Christ he must be Lord
Pastour had sayd I will not féede you This Pastour by an other name is called the Abhomination of desolation that shall sit in the Temple of God as though he were God Therefore the sword of the Lord shall be vpon his right arme vpon his right eye that the force of him all y◠bosting of his might might be dried vp withered awaye the knowledge that vnder a false name he promised to himselfe shall be◠obscured with eternall darknesse I. Bridges fol. 1092. In what respect the Popish Church may be called Catholike As a certaine scholer of Oxford by a certaine woman whom other praised did merily say she was a Catholike woman meaning a common queane So the Popish Church in like sence is a Catholike Church that is to say a common strumpet prostitute to all Idolatry and not the chast spouse of Christ c. I. Bridges fol. 165. What the Pope saith of himselfe I cannot erre I haue all lawes both temporall spirituall in my brest I am aboue all general Councels I may iudge al mē but all the world may not iudge me be I neuer so wicked I am king of kings lord of lords I can do whatsoeuer Christ himself can do I am all aboue all all power is giuen to me as well in heauen as in earth c. What the Popes owne lawe saith If the Pope care neither for his own health neither for his brothers be found vnprofitable and negligent in his workes further apt to no good that hurteth himselfe and other leadeth with him people innumerable by Legions vnto the Diuell to be punished with him in paines most dolorous for euer being Pope no man should presume to reprehend his faults for he iudgeth all men and is to be iudged of no man How the Pope hath power ouer Angells The Pope saith Felinus hath Christs lieuetenauntship not onely ouer things in heauen ouer things in earth ouer things in hell but also ouer the Angells both good and badde Iewel fol. 543. How the Pope is the Diuels Viceregent and Antichrist It is most certaine that the Pope is Uicar to the Prince of this world and the Diuell is said in the Gospell to be the Prince of this world Who doubteth then but if the Pope bée Uicar to the Prince of this world he is Uiceregent to the Diuell and as Iesus Christ appeared to this world to vndoe the workes of the Diuell so likewise the Diuell hath made the Pope who is his Neatheard héere vpon earth to appeare to the world to vndoe the workes of Iesus Christ. And therefore the Pope studieng diligently to obay the will of his Prince fully is forced dayly to be contrary to Iesus Christ and what is this but onely to be Antichrist F. N. B. the Italian POVVER How neither Pope nor Priest hath power to forgiue sinnes THe word of God forgiueth sinnes the Priest is the iudge the Priest executeth his office but he exerciseth no right of power The Lord hath graunted the office of baptising to manye but the power and authoritie in Baptisme to forgiue sinnes he hath reserued onely to himselfe So saith Ambrose it is our part to remoue the stone from the graue by preaching by counsell and by exhortation but it is the Lords worke to raise vp the dead it is the Lordes worke to bring him from the pitte It is not the ambassadour it is not the messenger but the Lord himselfe that hath saued the people The Lord remaineth alone For no man can be partner with God in forgiuing sins This is Christs onely office that hath taken away the sinnes of the world And yet is not the Priests office void of power He hath power and commission to open the will of God and as S. Paule saith to speake vnto the people euen as in the person of Christ. So Tertulian saith The chiefe Priest that is to say the Bishop hath right and power to giue Baptime But as S. Austen saith God gaue the ministerie of remission of sinnes vnto his seruaunts but the power thereof he retained vnto himselfe c. Iewel 158. How all power is in and of God and not in man Thou couldest haue no power against me except it were giuen thée from aboue ¶ Héere we doe learne that all power is of God Yea the power of darkenesse which God causeth to raigne for our sinnes and disobedience to him his word Iob. 34. Whosoeuer therefore resisteth any power he doth resist the ordinaunce of God and so purchaseth vnto himselfe vtter destruction vndoing Let also Magistrates remember of whom they haue receiued their power and vse their authoritie according to the will of him vnto whom they must render accompt of all their doings Sir I. Cheeke How the higher powers are to be obaied The powers that be are ordeined of God ¶ We are bounde in all manner of things to obaye the Magistrates sith that they are the ordinaunce of God whether they be good or euill vnlesse they command Idolatry and vngodlinesse that is to say things contrary to true Religion Then ought we to saye with Peter We ought rather to obaye God then men But wée must beware of tumult and insurrection The weapon of a Christian man in this matter ought to be the sword of the spirite which is Gods worde and prayer coupled with humilitie and due submission and with heart ready rather to dye then to doe any vngodlinesse Sir I. Cheeke Let euerye person be subiect to the higher Powers ¶ This saith Chrisostome is ordained to the Ecclesiasticall◠and Cleargie and to the Monkes or any other whatsoeuer it be For thy obedience and subiection doth not alter thy seruice towards God ¶ By what title saith Saint Barnard is it speking of the temporall sword that the Pope selleth these things it is not according to the right vse Apostolicall for Saint Peter could not giue that which he himselfe had not but hée hath left to his successours that which he had to wit the order of the Churches Item saith he your powers are not ouer possessions but ouer the sinnes forasmuch as ye haue receiued the keyes of the kingdome of heauen not to be great Lords but to haue the correction of vices which dignitie séemeth greatest to you to forgiue sinnes or to distribute possessions There is no comparison These earthly superiorties haue their Iudges which be Kings of the earth And wherefore vsurpe you the Office dignities and lymittes of other men Learne saith he to haue a Spade to delue and dresse the Uineyard of the Lord not to beare a Scepter And yet more it is saith he a cleare thing that all Lordships is forbidden to the Apostles Go thou then which vsurpest the title of an Apostle in ruling Lordlike goe where the authoritie and power is fette in the Apostolike seate c. Theodore Beza What absolute power is Absolute
may iudge it by the word of Saint Ambrose to be detestable I. Veron We doe make Sacrifices and Oblations for the dead euery yeare on a certaine day saith Tertulian This with another place of Cypriane doth the Papists obiect to make for the praieng for the dead Aunswere This word Oblation and Sacrifice among these auncient Writers is taken for an Hymne of laude and praise for an earnest thanks-giuing or els for a thankfull and solemne commemoration or remembrance of them yâ— were dead in the faith of our sauiour Iesus Christ. For in the olde time when any of the bretheren was deceased the Superintendent Bishoppe or Minister did giue thankes vnto God for him And sometime made a funerall Sermon as Ambrose did for Theodotus The people did also pray and thanke God that he had vouchsafed to call their christen brother or sister out of this world in the fayth of his sonne Iesus Christ beséeching him that hée woulde giue them grace to depart in the same beliefe I. Veron How praier in a straunge tongue profiteth nothing The Gréekes name God in the Gréeke tongue and the Latines in the Latine tongue and all seuerall nations pray vnto God and praise him in their owne naturall mother tongue for he that is Lord of all tongues heareth men praieng in all tongues none otherwise then if ther were one voice pronounced by diuerse tongues for he that ruleth the whole world is not as some one man that hath gotten the Gréeke or Latine tongue and knoweth none other Origen in his 8. booke against Celsum What profit is there in speach be it neuer so perfect if the vnderstanding of the hearer cannot atteine vnto it For there is no cause why we should speake at all if they vnderstand not what we speake for whose sake we speake that they may vnderstand vs. August in his 4. b. and. 10. chap. of Christ doct Unlesse I speak that you may plainely and cléerly vnderstand but onely shew my selfe to haue the gift of tongues yée shall depart away hauing no fruite of those things that ye vnderstand not For of a voice that ye know not what profit can ye haue Chrisost. in his 35. Homil. vpon the. 1. Cor. 14. Some entring into the Church stretcheth forth and draweth at length their praier till they haue sayd a thousand verses as though the great number of wordes were néedfull before God as though he knewe not what thou doest aske which knowest before thou think euen they wot not what they say Their lips onely moueth and their mind is without fruite and his eares are vnto them deafe Thou hearest not that is vnderstandest not and takest no héede of thy praier and yet thou wilt that God shall heare thy praier Chrisostome in his 12. Homil. of the woman of Cana. Of Common praier Saint Basil in the vsing of Common praier in his time saith thus In our praiers that we make vnto God we raise vp such a sound of the voices of men women children prayeng togethers as if it were the noise of the waues beating against the sea banks ¶ By this it appeareth that in S. Basils time men women children song in the church altogether Of praier and fasting This kinde goeth not out but by praier and fasting ¶ Satan the flesh which are our most mortall enimies are ouercome by faith praier true abstinence or sobernesse of liuing if we vse the same according to Gods word and the doctrine of Christ. Sir I. Cheeke ¶ The best remedy to strengthen the weake faith is prayer which hath fasting added vnto it as an helpe to the same Geneua How praier ought to be made according to Gods will Saint Austen vpon the fortie Psalme sayth Call vppon God with praise and thankes-giuing and not with reprehention for why when thou callest vpon him to destroy thine enimie when thou wilt reioyce of an other mans hurt and callest God to that euill thou makest him pertaker of thy mallice For why thou supposest God to be as thou art therefore it is said vnto thée in an other place These things hast thou done and I held my peace O thou wicked creature thou doest coniecture that I would be like thée Hetherto Austen Now therfore our praiers must be made after the rule of the Lords and we must euermore pray with these exceptions Thy will bée done and not ours Biblian fol. 109. What modestie ought to be vsed in praier Let these wordes saith Cipriane and praiers of such as praie be orderly gouerned kéeping modestie shamefastnesse Let vs thinke we stand in the sight of God God his eyes must be delighted both in the iesture of our bodyes and manner of our words For as it is the part of an impudent person to vse clamorous shoutes in praieng so contrariwise it beséemes a shamefast person to praye with modest prayers Some foolishly imagine that praier is made either better or worse by the iesture of our bodyes Therefore let them heare Saint Austen li. 2. ad SimplicianuÌ„ quest 4. saieng It skilleth not after what sorte our bodyes be placed so that the minde béeing present with God bring her purpose to passe For wée both praye standing as it is written the Publicane stoode a farre of and knéeling as we reade in the Acts of the Apostles And sitting as did Dauid and Helias And vnlesse we might praye lieng it should not haue bene written in the Psalmes euery night wash I my bed For when any man seeketh to pray he placeth the members of his bodye after such a manner as it shall séeme most méete vnto him for the time so stirre vp his deuotion Bullinger fol. 929. To pray continually how it is vnderstood There were a sort of heretiks Massaliani of their first Captaine Massalianus which vnder the pretence of long praieng did studye to liue idlely and condempned all manner workes and labour of the handes alleadging for themselues a great sorte of Scriptures but speciallye this place of Saint Paule Orate sine intermissione doe yée praye continnallye to this they ioyned the example of the primitiue Church which when Saint Peter was â—ast in prison by Herode prayer was made without ceasing of the congregation vnto GOD for him Also that our Sauiour Christ did teach his Disciples that they should alwayes praye and neuer cease And also that the Prophet Dauid sayth I will alwayes praise the Lorde euermore shall his praise bée in my mouth Upon these places did these heretikes ground their errours which they vnderstood not aright For God hath set this generall order for all men Sixe dayes shalt thou worke and doe therin all thy businesse but vppon the seauenth daye thou shalt doe no bodely labour neither thou nor thy seruaunt nor thy cattell for in sixe daies the Lorde made heauen and earth the sea and all that therein is and vpon the
seauenth daye hée rested and so shalt thou Saint Paule sayth he that laboureth not let him not eate And againe if any prouide not for his owne and specially for them of his householde the same hath denied the faith and is worse then an Infidell And so he commaundeth seruants to bée seruable vnto their maisters and to doe their worke truely behinde their backes as well as before their faces Now to declare yâ— true meaning of such scriptures as séemed to make for the Massalians S. Austen saith on this wise All such places of the Scriptures as seeme to commend continuall praieng are to be vnderstood of the learnedst the feruent perpetuall desire that we ought to haue to praye wherof we haue an example in that holy widowe named Anne the daughter of Phanuel Quae non discedebat de Templo ieiunijs ac deprecationibus â—eruiens nocte ac die In which wordes we must graunt the tropicall speach called Hiperbole For it cannot bée auoided but that this holy woman did eate drink and was sometime occupied about her necessarie businesse at home But because she was most commonly in the temple praieng therefore the Euangelist saith that shée was there night and daye So that the Saints do fulfill this Scripture praieng continually when they pray often and feruently to God And if anye man now should aske this question forasmuch as Christ hath forbidden much babling in the time of praieng whether do they â—in or no which do pray long To this is answered thus In a case they sinne and in a case they sinne not but doe verye well and godly In case they put their trust in their long praieng thinking that therefore they shall be heard as the Gentiles doe then they sinne as they doe and are condempned by the sentence of Christ in the Gospell But if they praye long with feruent faith and true deuotion then they sinne not no though they pray with often repeating of one praier but they folow the example of Christ which in mount Oliuete did oftentimes repeate one praier which in effect was none other but this Pater si possibile est transeat a me calex iste Wherefore Saint Austen most holyly and truely maketh a distinction betwixt Multum loqui multum precari Much babling and long praieng To pray long with godly and deuout exercising of the heart it is a good thing but to aske a good thing with superfluous an vnprofitable heape of wordes the minde not occupied it is naught And againe saith S. Austen How can any man condemne long praier séeing that of Christ it is written Quod pernoctauit in orando that he was occupied all night in praier But this doe I counsell saith Saint Austen Ad probam Si quis nausiam If any man supposeth lothsomenesse to arise of long praieng let him well consider although it be not long yet often it is lawfull to pray And whatsoeuer he be that so shall pray often he shall neuerthelesse fulfill the example of the Prophet Dauid which saith to the prouoking and teaching of all other men to praye often Benedicam Dominum in omni tempore semper laus â—ius in ore meo I will alwaies praise the Lord and euermore shall his praise be in my month Ric. Turnar ¶ Like as he that is in prison desireth euer to be deliuered whether he be eating drinking or sléeping as he that is sick destreth alwayes to bée whole euen so doth euery christen man pray continually yea euen when he séemeth not to pray For praier consisteth not in much babling Mat. 6. 7. but in spirite and veritie Iohn 4. 24. and in vehement desire of the heart towards God Tindale What the praiers of Saints in the Apocalips meaneth And when he had taken the booke the foure beastes and the. 24. elders fell downe before the lambe hauing euerie one harpes and golden Uialls full of odours which are the praiers of the Saints And in an other place of the same booke he saith And an other Angell came and stoode before the altar hauing a golden censour and much of odours were giuen vnto him that he shuld offer the praiers of the Saints vpon the gloden altar which is before the throne These places the Papists do alledge for the inuocation of Saints Aunswere Ye must vnderstand that there be two kinde of praiers the one is inuocation or petition the other is giuing of thankes laude and praise The petition if néede were might be proued by the fourth Chapter of the Epistle to the Philippians Wée call that inuocation when we desire some good thing to bée giuen vnto vs or some euill to be taken away from vs. Giuing of thanks doth conteine the praising and lauding or magnifieng of the name of God for his excéeding great benefits which we receiue daily and hourely at his hands It is manifest by yâ— which followeth that the Apostle doth speake of the last and not of the first These be the words and they song a new song saieng Thou art worthy to take the booke and to open the seales thereof because thou wast killed and hast redéemed vs to God by thy bloud out of euerie kinred and tongue and people and nation and hast made vs vnto our God kings and Priests we shall reigne on the earth Now what doth this make for the intercession of the blessed spirits or soules that the Saints doe sing praises vnto God in heauen In the other place is meant none other but that the Angell did ioyne his laude and praise which hée gaue vnto God with the Hymnes and songs of the elect Saint Austen expounding this place writeth thus Alius Angelus ipse est Iesus Christus c. The other Angell sayth he is Iesus Christ hauing a golden censour which is an holy body for the Lord himselfe was made a censour out of the which God receiued a swéete odour and was made mercifull vnto the worlde for hée offered himselfe a sacrifice of swéete smell and the Angell did take the censour and did fill it with the fire of the altar Iesus tooke a body that is to say the Church and did fill it with the fire of the holye Ghost The meaning of this place following Withdrawe not your selues one from an other ¶ S. Paule speaketh not this of that kinde of prayer that is commonly and dayly vsed of all faithfull as well married as vnmarried but onely of the generall and solemne prayer of the whole congregation which then as in time of persecution and feare of enimies was kept onely in the night And all the whole multitude of the faythfull was charged to be present at the same At which time it was necessarie that both the man and the woman should leaue the others companie and resort to prayer To this reade Ioel. 2. at the place Blow vp the trumpet in Syon Iewel fol. 172. A praier for the King and chiefe
God alwaies singing vnto him in our hearts and so shall we be true honourers of God the Father and shall honour him in spirite and trueth Crowley Who began first to make the statute of Priests chastitie Some saith that Calixtus primus did first make the statute that Priests should vow chastitie but that is not so For all Chronicles beareth witnesse that Priestes hadde wiues in the Councell of Nicene the which was almost an hundred yeares after Calixtos daies But auncient histories doth make mention y◠Nicholas the first which was bishop of Rome the yere of our Lord. 860. did goe about this thing but he coulde not bring it to passe by the reason of an holy man S. Hulderich Bishop of Auguensais which wrote sharpe Epistles against him reprouing him sore y◠because he would compell Priests to vow chastitie his words be these Thou hast not swarued a little from discretion y◠whereas thou oughtest to haue counselled Priests to chastitie thou hast with a Lordly violence compelled them to it Is not this after the iudgement of all wise men a great violence when that thou against the institution of the Gospel and against the decrée of the Holy ghost wilt compell men to serue thy priuate decrée c. ¶ Note that this holy man saith that Priests ought to be admonished and counsailed to chastitie but not compelled For that saith he is a great violence and against Christs holy Gospell and the blessed spirit of God This holy man procéedeth further with the Bishop of Rome and telleth a fact of S. Gregory the which went about to compell Priests to vow chastitie Upon a daye S. Gregory sent vnto his Pondes for fish and in the nets that they fished withall were brought about 6000. young childrens heades the which thing when S. Gregory saw strake him sore to the heart and was very heauie of that sight and perceiued anone that his decrée that he made for Priests chastitie was the occasion of this great murther in that that Priests could not liue sole nor yet they durst not auow their children for feare of the decree And so for sauegard of their honestie they fell into a fearefull and abhominable sinne to kill their owne children And for this cause S. Gregory saith this holy Bishop did reuoke his decrée againe and did greatly allow the saieng of the Apostle It is better to marry then to burne Adding to it of his owne It is better to marry then to giue occasion of murder D. Barnes fol. 328. PRINCES How Princes ought to be obeyed A Man ought to obey his Prince but in the Lord and neuer against the Lord. For he that knowingly obeyeth his Prince against God doth not a dutie to the Prince but is a deceiuer of his Prince and an helper vnto him to worke his owne destruction He is also vniust which giueth not the Prince that is the Princes and to God that is Gods A noble saieng of Valentinianus the Emperour for choosing the Bishop of Millayne Set him saith he in the Bishoppes seate to whome i◠we as man doe offende at anye time maye submit our selues Policarpus the most constant Martir when he stoode before the chiefe Ruler and was commaunded to blaspheme Christ and to sweare by the fortune of Caesar c. he aunswered with a mild spirit We are taught saith he to giue honor to Princes which be of God but such honour as is not contrary to Gods religion Ridley in conferring with Latimer How Princes ought to doe with matters of religion ¶ Looke Kings How this place following is vnderstood O ye Princes open your gates and de ye lift vp O ye euerlasting dores and the King of glory shal enter in ¶ Much adoe there is about the exposition of this verse Some delyght in the applieng of it to the building of the Temple at Ierusalem Other in a spirituall Allegorie apply it to the mēbers of Christ which vndoubtedly agréeth very handsomely with the processe of the Prophet as thus O ye Princes open your gates By y◠Princes which haue giuen their names and their faith to Christ the holy Lord may well be vnderstood all such men which doe earnestly studie to liue a godly lyfe All they whether they be men or women poore or rich high or low in the sight of the world they are neuertheles spiritually Princes lyke as they be called spirituall Priests Priests as S. Peter doth call them because they sacrifice daily vnto god their bodely members their whole heart minde to the true seruing of God And lyke as they bée called in respect of such spirituall sacrifice Priests so may all true Christians be called princes because they haue conquered as I might say and crucified as S. Peter tearmeth it their flesh against all vice and concupisence To these Princes the Prophet now speaketh saieng O ye Princes O ye liuing Saints O ye dearely beloued members of Iesus Christ open your gates not your gates made of timber and boords but your spirituall gates the gates and dores of your soules which be spirituall and eternal open them resist not the Holy ghost quench not the spirit that Christ the king of eternall glory may come and dwell in your hearts Loue him and labour continually to kéepe his Commaundements and then surely both he and his Father with the holy Ghost will come and dwell with you Ric. Turnar PRISCILLIANVS Of the damnable heresies of this man PRiscillianus a Spaniard maintained the opinion of Gnostici Manichaeus and Sabellius being condemned by the Councel of Burdeaux he appealed vnto Maximus the vsurping Emperour which found him an Heretike and beheaded him Prosp. Chronic. He said the soule was of one substaunce with God and came downe from heauen to endure voluntary conflicts He said that mans actions were gouerned by the starres he condemned the eating of flesh he parted married couples referring the creation of the flesh not to God but to wicked Angels he allowed of the Scriptures called Apocripha Unto euerye of his followers he sayd Iura periura secretum prodere noli August li. de haeres PRIVI CONTRACT How priuie contracts are not lawfull nor good NOw also if ye will consent to deale mercifully and truely with my master tell me and if not tell me also ¶ He treateth with the mother and brother concerning the maide whereby it may appere that priuie contracts without the knowledge and consent of their parents are not good The Bible note PROCESSIONS How Processions came vp WE read not of any Processions till the time of Agapatius Pope who as Platina reporteth did first ordeine them Ann. 533. Although we read the like of Leo y◠third about 810. yeares after Christ. Surely whensoeuer Processions beganne they were taken of Gentilitie We read oft in Pliny that the Romanes in all their distresses would runne to euerye Idoll they had would goe their circuites from this place to that place and think they did acceptable
the sinnes and offences of men as though the punishment of the sword were a satisfaction for sinne for the death of Christ onely hath made satisfaction for sinne But offenders are punished by the sworde for examples sake that the people might feare to offend And least in time sinne and wickednesse might be counted for vertue and righteousnesse For the sinne that is left vnpunished is not knowne to be sinne Marl. vpon Iohn fol. 282. PVRE IN HEART Who they be that are so called BLessed are the pure in heart ¶ Blessed saith he are y◠pure in heart y◠is which ioyne themselues vnto me with a pure simple and desirous minde of knowing the will of God doe embrace the doctrine of truth without hypocrisie doublenesse of heart such were the disciples of Christ so soone as it was offered vnto them Such was Nathanael of whom Christ said Beholde a true Israelite in whom there is no deceit Marl. vpon Math. fol. 79. ¶ They are called pure in heart that beléeue vnfeinedly and trust from the very heart in God whome they doe see through faith while they be yet in this vale of miserie but after this bodily lyfe they shall haue a full fruition of him and sée him as he is Theo. Beza What purenesse of heart is Purenesse of heart is the consenting and studuous purpose to kéepe the lawes of God and to meane truelye in all thy wordes and workes and to do them with a true intent PVRGATORIE How Purgatorie is vtterly disproued by the Scriptures of God VErely verely I saye vnto yea he that heareth my word beléeueth in him that sent me hath euerlasting lyfe shal not come into damnation but hath passed from death vnto life He was wounded for our transgression he was broken for our iniquities The chasticement of our peace was laide vpon him and with his stripes we were made whole Saint Paule sayth Christ hath taken the oblation that was against vs and hath fastened it to the crosse c. Saint Iohn saith Blessed be the dead that dye in the Lord euen so saith the spirit For they rest from their labours and their workes followe them He saith not they be in Purgatorie but they rest from their labours Againe he saith They hunger no more they shall thirst no more for the lambe which is in the middest of the throne shall gouerne them and shal lead them not into Purgatory but into the liuing fountaine of waters and God shall wipe away all teares from their eyes Saint Augustine sayth Primum locum fides Catholicorum c. The first place of Catholike faith by Gods authoritie beléeueth to be the kingdome of heuen from whence whosoeuer is not baptised is excluded The second place the same Catholike fayth beléeueth to be hell where all rūnagates whosoeuer is without the faith of Christ shall tast euerlasting punishment As for the third place we vtterly knowe none neither shall wée finde in holye Scriptures that there is anye such If there were a Purgatorie and also if that the Pope with his pardons for money may deliuer one soule thence hée may deliuer him as well without money if he may deliuer one he may deliuer a thousand if he may deliuer a thousand he may deliuer them all and so destroy Purgatorye And then is hée a cruel tyrant without all charitie if he kéepe them there in prison till men will giue him money Booke of Mar. fo 1155. Know you saith S. Austen that when the soule is departed from the body it is incontinent for his good déeds put in paradise or else throwne headlong into the dungeon of hell for his sinnes Choose you now what ye list and purpose this while ye be héere in this life either to ioye perpetuall with Saints or else to be tormented without end among wicked sinners Booke of Mar. fol. 1263 The christian saith doth holde that the onely bloud of Iesus Christ and the sacrifice that he hath done vppon the crosse for poore sinners is so sufficient to satisfie the iudgement of God and to cleanse man of his sinnes that there néedeth none other Purgatorie for them As indéede there is none other to cleanse them neither by fire nor by water nor by anye other meanes neither in this world nor in the other Therefore hée that séeketh satisfaction any wher els be it in his owne works or those of other men or in anie kinde of creature or y◠in all or in part the same he or she refuseth wholy the ransome and satisfaction made by Iesus Christ. Then it followeth that she doctrine of the Papists concerning Purgatorie and their satisfactions which they séeke in themselues and in their works or in those of their Priests Monks in their offring suffrages as wel for the liuing as for the dead are mans inuentions full of blasphemies wholy against y◠word of God wherby as much as in them is they make of none effect y◠merit benefit of Christs death passion do openly renounce the same P. Vi. How Purgatory and pardons came iointly together Polidore saith Nemo nunc dubitat c. No Catholike man now doubteth of Purgatorie wherof notwithstanding among the auncient Fathers there is either no mention at all or very seldome Yea euen to this day the Grecians beléeue it not For so long as ther was no care for purgatory no man sought after pardons Polidore de inuentio li. 8. cha 5. How Purgatory was not knowne 400. yeares after Christ S. Austen was 400. years after Christ. And yet in his time was it not fully fastly beléeued to be an Article of our faith no nor yet fully and fastly beléeued to be true for he himselfe writeth in his Enchiridion on this manner speaking of Purgatory after that he expounded the place of Paule 1. Cor. 3. and had taken this word fire not for Purgatory but for temptation and tribulation he added these words in the. 69. chapter It is not incredible that such a thing should also chaunce after this life and whether it be so or no it may be questioned c. I. Frith S. Austen ouerthroweth al praiers for the dead with this whē he teacheth that all men looketh for the resurrection of the flesh the eternall glory that euery man then receiueth the rest y◠followeth after death if he be worthy when he dieth And therfore he testifieth y◠al the godly do immediatly after death enioy y◠blessed rest as well as y◠Prophets the Apostles Martirs If their estate be such what I beseech you saith Caluine shal our praiers auaile them Cal. in his Inst. 3. b. chap. 5. Sect. 10. When say they the Lord affirmeth that the sinne against the holy Ghost shuld not be forgiuen in this world nor in the world to come ther he sheweth y◠ther is a forgiuenesse of some sins in the world to come But who séeth
againe to séeke for her children she should haue founde none remaining Geneua That is to say all that compasse about Bethleem for Rachel Iacobs wife who died in Childbed was buried in the way that leadeth to this towne which is also called Ephrata because of the fruitfulnesse of the soyle and plentie of corne Theo. Beza RAGVEL How Raguel and Iethro were not both one person AND when they came to Raguel their Father he sayde ¶ This Raguel is not Iethro but is the Father of Iethro and the graundfather of Zephora and was also the Priest of Madian For it was a lyke order with them as it was with the Iewes that the sonne possessed the office of his Father T. M. RAHAB How this woman Rahab was no harlot OF Rahab some doe saye that when the men which Iosua had sent to spie out Iericho came into her house they came not to commit fornication with her for she was no harlot but there to hide themselues Other saye that in times past she had bene an harlot but now shée was none although that name remained with her still as in Math. 4. it is sayd that Iesus came into the house of Symon the leper not that he was then a leper but before that time he had béene a leper of the which Christ had healed him and yet the name remained still with him so that hee was called still by that name Symon the leper Other be against these and say that this Rachab was afterward ioyned in marriage to Salmon which was one of the principall men in the Tribe of Iuda and therefore doe thinke it vnlikely that hée would haue taken such a woman to his wife whcih had bene then named to be an harlot or euer had bene any before But she was a woman that kept an honest viâ—ling houseâ— both for straungers other no harlot For where as we haue in our speach a woman harlot they haue in the Chaldish tongue a woman that selleth victualls Ric. Turnar Of Rahabs lye she made But I wist not what they were ¶ Albeit Rahab lyed of a good intent yet in that she lyed she did amisse for as Saint Paule sayth We must not doe euill that good maye come of it For as her act in hiding Gds people came of faith and is praised Heb. 11. 31. and Iames. 2. 2. So her lye came of the feare and weaknesse of the flesh and therefore not to be followed The Bible note How Rahab confesseth God For the Lorde your God he is the God of heauen aboue and in earth beneath ¶ God is no respecter of persons for heare a daughter of Abraham by fayth and worthy confession found among the Gentiles yea in the sinfull Citie of Iericho ¶ Héerein appeareth the great mercye of God that in this common destruction hée would drawe a most miserable sinner to repent and confesse his name Geneua How Rahab and Ruth are named in the Genealogy of Christ. Salmon begat Booz of Rahab ¶ Rahab and Ruth are héere named among the grandmothers of our Sauiour thereby to signifie that he was not onely come of the Iewes and for the Iewes but also the Gentiles and for the saluation of the Gentiles Sir I. Cheeke Rahab Ruth being Gentiles signifie that Christ came not onely of the Iewes and for them but also of the Gentiles and for their saluation Geneua RAINEBOVV What the Rainbow signifieth WHen Noe was come out of the Arke and had made an Altar and offered vp beastes and birdes thereon vnto the Lorde GOD gaue first of all vnto him his worde by the which he promised that hée woulde no more destroye the worlde with water And for the confirmation thereof hée gaue the Rainebowe for a sure token betwâ—ene him and man For in that Bowe is expressed both the couloures of Water and Fire the one parte being blew and the other redde that it might be a witnesse to both the iudgementes the one past the other to come Lanquet RAVEN How the Rauens feedeth Elias I Haue commaunded the Rauens to féed thée there ¶ To strengthen his faith against persecution God promiseth to feede him miraculously Geneua How God feedeth the Rauens And the young Rauens the crie ¶ For their crieng is as it were a confession of their néede which cannot bee releeued but by God onely then if God shew himselfe mindfull of the most contemptible foules can he suffer them to die with famine whom he hath assured of lyfe euerlasting Reade Iob. 39. 3. and Luke 12. 24. Geneua Of the Rauen and Doue sent out of the Arke The Rauen that Noe sent out of the Arke went going and returning vntill the waters were dried vp vpon the earth But the Doue which he sent out finding no resting place for her foote retourned vnto him into the Arke suffering Noe to pull her in vnto him with his hande Uppon this place the Bible note sayth thus It séemeth the Rauen béeing a wilde and vncleane foule fed of the dead carcases and therefore refused to tourne againe into the Arke But the Doue being of nature a tame foule and vsed to cleane foode and finding no place to rest on suffered her selfe to be receiued in againe REALITIE When and by whome this word was inuented THis tearme Reallye present you shall vnderstande that after Bonifacius the thirde about the yeare of â—ur Lorde 603. obteyned of Phocas the false Emperour to bée the head of the Church by the craftie practise of the Monkes Pasâ—hasius Hunbeâ—â—cus Guinudus Algerus Rogerus Franciscus Anselmus and such other was Realitie inuented aâ—d tearmed to the Sacrament before that time the spirituall eating was magnified among the olde Doctors Antony Gyloy RECEIVED How we haue nothing but that wee haue receiued of God WHat hast thou that thou hast not receiâ—ed ¶ This sentence ought to bée had in remembraunce of all men For if wée haue nothing but that we haue receiued what can we deserue I praye you or what néede we dispute of our merites It commeth of the frée gift of God that we liue that wée loue God that we walke in his feare where be our own deseruings then Sir I. Cheeke RECONCILIATION What it is to be reconciled TO be reconciled is all hatred and discord set aparte to restore all the former loue concord friendshippe necessitie and familiaritie that was wont to bée Marl. vpon Math. fol. 97. ¶ Reconcile to make at one to bring in grace and fauour Tindale REEDE What is signified by this Reede A Réede shaken with the Winde ¶ The Réede is a figure of the doctrine that is not of God but wauereth with the winde Tindale How the power of Aegypt is compared to a Reede Thou trustest now in this broken staffe of Réede to wit on Aegypt ¶ Aegypt shal not onely be able not to succour thee but shall bée an hurt vnto thée Reade Esay 6. 36. and Ezech. 29. 6. Geneua A Réede shaken with
to labour most lustely in the Uineyard of the Lord. After the same manner of speach a naturall father for the tender loue that he beareth toward his childe doing but meanly in vertue and comming forward in learning yet he will saye to the encouraging of his childe Sonne goe too and continue as thou hast begun and thy reward or thy part shall not be the least of all thy bretheren And according to this his promise he endueth him liberally when hée maketh his Testament not for that the childe had deserued the one halfe of that he had done for him before but because he loued him Richard Turnar RICHES What the true vse of riches is THe true vse of riches is to make them serue the possessour thereof and not they that haue them in possession to serue them and to be well content to depart from them whensoeuer the glory of God and the commoditie of their neighbour shall require Basill The rich that trust in their goods are discommended Then a rich man to enter into the kingdome of heauen ¶ He is héere called rich that putteth his confidence in his goods which thing they doe that haue all their delight and ioye therein Tindale Onely they that put their trust and confidence in their own riches are héere vnderstood For ther be many godly rich men that vse their riches and substaunce according to the wil pleasure of God Sir I. Cheeke Woe be vnto you that are rich ¶ Héere he speaketh of vngodly rich men which haue all their confidence and trust in theyr riches For riches of themselues are the good creatures of God and his blessing if we vse them according to his blessed will Sir I. Cheeke For though a man haue abundaunce yet his lyfe standeth not in his riches ¶ Christ condemneth the arrogancie of the rich worldlings who as though they had God locked vp in their Cofers and Barnes set their whole felicitie in their goods not considering that God gaue them life and also can take it away when he will Eccl. 11. 19. Geneua Of the rich mans burieng The Scripture saith of the rich man that he was buryed And what saith it of Lazarus There is no mention made of his buriall insomuch that it is not knowen whether he were eaten with dogs or whether he were cast abroad in the fields the Scripture speaketh not of it It speaketh of the buriall of the rich man Contrariwise if Gods children happen sometimes to lye vnburied is it to be concluded therfore y◠they are accursed No lyke as when the wicked are buried it is not to be said that they are blessed in their death But it is to shew vs that God executeth not his temporall punishments after one egall rate in this world but reserueth the chiefe to himselfe till the latter day Cal. vpon Iob. fol. 472. How the poore and rich are ioyned together ¶ Looke Lazarus RIDLES Why Ridles were put foorth in seasts SAint Austen demandeth the cause why Sampson put forth his Ridle and he aunswereth because in such seasts men are sometimes woont when they haue well dronke to be somewhat full of talke and somewhat too intemperately to rebuke others which things turneth for the most part into brawling and chiding and to auoide that graue men were wont to put forth Ridles or Problemes omitting daungerous talke and turning their minde to the exposition of the things put foorth Whose example Sampson followed and set foorth a reward for him that should expounde his question As though the knowledge and sharpenesse of the minde ought to be rewarded and contrary punishment is instituted for ignoraunce and sluggishnesse Pet. Mar. vpon Iudi◠fol. 218. RIGHTEOVS Who are righteous FOr thée haue I found righteous ¶ They are righteous before God that loue their neighbour for Gods sake vnfainedly hauing the spirit of God which maketh them the sonnes of God and therefore are accepted of God as good and righteous As it is written Gen. 18. 23. T. M. ¶ Found righteous In respect of the rest of the world and because he had a desire to serue God and to lyue vprightly Geneua If I shall finde in Sodome 50. righteous c. ¶ God declareth that his iudgements were done with great mercie forasmuch as all were so corrupt that not onely fiftie but ten righteous could not be found there and also that the wicked are spared for the righteous sake Geneua How and by whom we are righteous We are counted throughly righteous before God by imputation of Christs righteousnesse not in our selues but in him in whom we be vnited to him by faith Beza How the righteous and not the vnrighteous is allowed to praise God Exultate iusti in Domino rectos decet collaudatio ¶ O ye righteous reioyce ye in the Lord for it becommeth the vpright liuers to giue praise or to be thankfull S. Austen vppon this place deuideth all the people of this world into two sorts of men Iustos iniustos rectos curuos siue rectos prauos into righteous or vnrighteous vpright or crooked or straight or froward liuers Ther are neither of these two sorts of men but they are contented to praise God and to speake well of the Lord but yet saith Saint Austen marke the Prophet desireth not the vnrighteous wranglers lyars théeues and adulterers nor the crooked craftie hasters and deceitfull deceiuers to praise the Lord why so For it is written Non est speciosa laus in ore peccatoris quia non est a Domino missus The praise of God to come out of the mouth of the wicked man it is not comely nor acceptable in his sight for he is not sent of the Lord so to doe and no meruaile for this we knowe by experience that there is none of vs all which being but a man wise and of good iudgement but he had rather be dispraised then praised of such whose lyfe is impure filthie and vncleane for their praise commonly are not dealt but vnto such whome they fauour because in their liuing they be like vnto themselues so y◠their praise is a dispraise or at the least a suspected praise that he whom they praise is rather a naughtie man thē a good man If this be true in wise men how much more then must it bee true in God the father fountaine of all wisedome to refuse set naught by the praise of the proud the wicked vngodly men In consideration whereof the Prophet now saith Exultate iusti in Domino rectos decet collaudatio O ye righteous reioice ye in the Lord I speake not to the wicked nor to the crooked wayward nor froward people of this world if I shuld they wold peraduenture not deny to giue praises vnto the Lord. Nam curuus prauus quam diu sibi bene est Deum laudat benedicit si autem male blasphemat rectus semper laudat sicut Iob. For the crooked
froward man saith S. Austen so long as hee hath all things after his owne will pleasure so long he â—audeth and praiseth God But if he be a little pinched with pouertie aduersitie then he raileth curseth then he banneth and blasphemeth God his most righteous works but the righteous vpright men they euermore laud praise God as wel in aduersitie as in prosperitie euen as Iob did therefore saith thâ— Prophet to you that be righteous that is men truly penitent sorie for your offences trusting through Gods mercie all your sins to be couered not imputed nor neuer to be layd to your charge to you I say Exultate iusti in Domino O ye righteous reioyce ye in the Lord. The prooues Christ allowed the praise and confession of Peter when hée sayd Tu es Christus filius Dei viui Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God And dispraised the man possessed with the Legion of Diuells who confessed as much as Peter did when he ran to Iesus and fell downe vpon his knées and worshipped saieng Quid mihi tibi Iesu filij Dei altissimi O Iesu the sonne of God the most highest what haue I to doe with thée When Symon Magus had fained him to beleeue in Christ wold haue bought the gift of the holy ghost for mony Peter said vnto him thy mony perish w e thee because thou wéenest the the gift of God may be obtained with money Thou hast neither parte nor fellowship in his businesse for thy heart is not right in the sight of God c. The wicked may with their mouth crye Domine Domine but note what I set by their praise saith Christ I shall saye vnto them Ego non noui vos I know you not I allow you not nor it was no pleasure to me to heare you praye or preach It was but blasphemy Non erat collaudatio it was no true praise it was but such as Symon Magus did giue vnto God or such as Bariesu would fayne haue giuen vnto God whom Saint Paule rebuked saieng O thou full of guile and of deceipt the sonne of the Diuell the enimie vnto all goodnesse thou ceasest not to subuerte the right wayes of the Lord. Richard Turnar RIGHTEOVSNESSE What righteousnesse is RIghteousnesse is the méere gifte of God without the workes of the lawe and is not paid as a due debt but bestowed on the beleeuers as a grace Beza The name of righteousnesse is not restrained to anye one man but betokeneth all the worshipers of God without exception Howbeit the Scripture calleth those men righteous not which are accounted such for desert of their workes but such as doe long after righteousnesse because that after the Lord hath imbraced them with his fauour in not â—aieng their sinnes to their charge he accepteth their rightfull indeuour for ful perfection of righteousnesse Cal. vpon the. 5. Psa. ve 13. The Christian righteousnesse Although saith the Christian I am a sinner by the lawe vnder the condition of the law yet I dispaire not yet I dye not because Christ lyueth which is both my righteousnesse and euerlasting lyfe in that righteousnesse and lyfe I haue no sinne no feare no stinge of conscience no care of death I am in déede a sinner as touching this present lyfe and the righteousnesse thereof and the childe of Adam where the lawe accuseth me death raigneth ouer me and at length will deuoure me But I haue another righteousnesse of lyfe aboue this lyfe which is Christ the sonne of GOD who knoweth no Sinne nor Death but is righteous and lyfe eternall by whom this body being dead brought into dust shall be raised again deliuered from the bondage of the law and sinne and shall be sanctified together with the spirit Luther vpon the Gâ—l â—ol 6. Of the righteousnesse which commeth by faith But the righteousnesse which is of faith speaketh on this wise Say not in thy heart c. ¶ That is to say he that is iustified through fayth is not curious he doubteth of nothing that perteineth to his saluation butâ— is perswaded that in Christ he hath the full redemption He asketh not for signes from heauen where he knoweth his Sauiour and mediatour is he goeth not about to learne the truth by the dead for he beleeueth that Christ being risen from death did teach all truth Read the 13. chapter of Deut. Sir I. Cheeke Say not c. ¶ Because we cannot performe the lawe it maketh vs to doubt who shall goe to heauen and to saye who shall goe downe to the déepe to deliuer vs thence But faith teacheth vs that Christ is ascended vp to take vs vp with him and had descended into the deapth of death to destroy death deliuer vs. Geneua And he receiued the signe of circumcision as a seale of the righteousnesse ¶ This is the righteousnesse of fayth whereof mention is made heere and in many other places if through faith we doe take hold vpon the mercie of God declared vnto vs in our Sauiour Iesus Christ. We are through the same faith counted as righteous before God as if we had fulfilled the law to the vttermost Sir I. Cheeke Saint Austen saith thus in one place The righteousnesse of the Saints in this world standeth rather in the forgiuenesse of sinnes then in perfection of vertues wherewith agrée the notable sentences of Barnard Not to sinne is the righteousnesse of God but the righteousnesse of man is the mercifull kindnesse of God he had before affirmed that Christ is to vs righteousnes in absolution and therefore that they only are righteous that haue obteined pardon and mercye Cal. in his Inst. 3. b. chap. 11. Sect. 12. How by the righteousnesse of Christ we obteine to be iustified By the onely meane of Christs righteousnesse we obteine to be iustified before c. Saint Ambrose hath excellently well shewed how there is an example of this righteousnesse in the blessing of Iacob For as Iacob hauing not deserued the preheminence of the first begotten sonne hidde himselfe in the apparell of his brother beeing clothed with his brothers coate that fauoured of a swéete smell hée crept into the fauour of his father and receiued the blessing to his own commoditie vnder the person of an other So we doe lye hidden vnder the precious purenesse of Christ our elder brother that we may gette a testimonie of righteousnesse in the sight of God The words of Ambrose be these Whereas Isaac smelt the sauour of the garmentes peraduenture this is meant thereby that we are not iustified by works but by faith because fleshly weaknesse hindereth workes but the brightnesse of faith which meriteth forgiuenesse of sinnes ouershaddoweth the errour of déedes And truely so it is that we maye appeare before the faith of God vnto saluation it is necessary for vs to smel swéetly with his odour and to haue our faultes couered and buryed with his
himselfe the Empires both of God and man Hitherto Chrisostome And it is manifest to all men that the papaâ— grew tooke increase by the decay of the Empire at the fall of the Monarch they challenged full possession of all dominion both spirituall and temporall Of the same iudgement is S. Hierome writing vpon the same place of Paul vnto Aglasia in the eleuenth question whose words are these Nec vult aperti c. Neither will he openly say that the Romane Empire should be destroied which they yâ— gouerne it thinke to be euerlasting wherefore according to the reuelation of S. Iohn In the forehead of the purple whoore ther is written a name of blasphemy which is Rome euerlasting The same Hierome in his 13. booke of his Commentaries of the Prophesie of Esay vpon the 24. chapter writeth thus Licet ex eo quod iuxta septuaginta c. Forasmuch as the seauentie Interpreters write not the daughter Babylon but the daughter of Babylon some do interpret the rest not Babylon in Chaldea but the citie of Rome which in the reuelation of S. Iohn the Epistle of Peter is specially called Babylon The same in his preface vnto the booke of Didimus De spiritu sancto which he translated out of Greeke into Latin writing to Pauinianus he vttereth these words Cum in Babylone versarer c. Of late saith he when I was in Babylon was an inhabitant of the purple harlot liued after the lawes of the Romaines I thought to intreate somewhat of the holy Ghost The same writing to Marcella a vertuous gentlewoman of Rome whom he allured to forsake Rome to dwell néere vnto him in Bethleem one especiall reason that he vseth to perswade her is this that as Bethleem whither he would haue her to repaire is situated in the holy land and the place consecrated to the birth of Christ so Rome where she desired to remaine was the Babylonicall harlot according to the Reuelation of Saint Iohn appointed for the birth of Antichrist which there should arise and exercise tyrannye and from thence shoulde deceiue the whole world with his wicked wiles Hue vsque Hieronimus Ambrose writing a Commentarie vpon the Reuelation of S. Iohn is of the same iudgement Primasius also a verye auncient writer who lykewise Commenteth vppon the Apocalips expoundeth these Prophesies of Antichrist to bée fulfilled in the Romane Empire Augustine in his worke De ciuitate Dei not once or twise but oftentimes is bolde to call Rome Babylon and Babylon Rome As in his 6. booke and. 17. Chapter he calleth Rome an other Babylon in the West And in his 18â— booke and second chapter hée calleth Babylon of Chaldea the first Rome and Rome of Italy the second Babylon willing men to consider that in the beginning of the Citie of God which was the Church in Abrahams time the first Rome that was Easterne Babylon her enimie was builded in Chaldea about the same time that the first Babylon was destroied least the citie of God should lacke her enimie the second Babylon which is Rome in Italy was erected Hue vsque August ¶ Looke more in Antichrist Babylon If Caput come of Capio which signifieth take TheÌ„ may Rome wel be called so which nothing doth forsake If you decline Capio capis and to the grounds come Her nets are large cannot misse to caâ—ch both all and some RVDIMENTS What these Rudiments were and wherefore they were called poore WEake and beggerly Rudiments ¶ The poore and weake Rudiments be circumcision sacrifices the choise of daies and meates and other obseruation and kéeping as a thing necessarie to obteine euerlasting life the grace of God He calleth them poore or weake because they be not nor consist of themselues whose nature onely consisteth in signifieng And what strength so euer they haue that they haue because they import or signifie some waightie thing Doctor Heynes ¶ The Galathians of Panims beganne to be Christians but by false Apostles were tourned backward to beginne a new the Iewish ceremonies and so in stéed of going forwarde toward Christ they ran backward from him Geneua Sabboth Wherefore the Sabboth was instituted YE shall doe no labour therein but hallowe the sabboth as I commanded your fathers ¶ The foundation of the faith is to beléeue Gods premise that he made the whole world doth also gouerne it further that he knoweth will iudge all things c. Those things did the law require in keping of the sabboth to confesse both with word and signe to giue diligent héed to the hearing interpreting of the law to thinke of the glory of God to reléeue the faithful soule with the foode of the word to minister occasion also vnto the simple that they likewise might attempt such things in their houses amongst their household folks to be pitifull ouer the wearines of such neighbours as laboured sore al the wéeke long reléeue them to attend giue héed to the exercises of the spirit to the consolation and comforting of their neighbours not onely to absteine from outward works and fulfill their appetites and lustes for that did the Lorde forbid The Sabboth should bée applyed to the lawfull seruing of God not to sinfulnesse and wantonnesse It is commaunded to be sanctified and not polluted and defiled with naughtinesse To God alone must wée also kéepe it and call on his name Other Gods or Gods fellowes ought we not to enquire of nor fall downe vnto them But when such occasions come as turne our rest into occupation labour then ought we remember that the Sabboth was ordeined for man not man for the Sabboth So that in the meane season the feare of God and the charitie towards our neighbour which are the chiefe and principall things in the obseruation of the Sabboth be not lightly regarded T. M. A Sabboth of rest it shall be vnto you ¶ Sabboth feasts and new moones signifie the ioye and gladnesse of the conscience the renuing of man and the rest wherein wée rest from our owne workes not doing our wills but Gods which worketh in vs through the Gospell and gladde tidings while wée earnestly beléeue it Exech 20. 12. Exo. 20. 8. 31. 13. Deut. 5. â—4 God rested the seauenth day ¶ What we should learne in this we may plainly sée in the commaundement Kéepe holye the Sabboth day for that day was instituted for this cause because then God rested from his works in that day a rest is commaunded vs that in it we should do no manner of worke and why déerely beloued shall we rest God is not pleased with idlenesse he will not haue vs like the idle men yâ— in the ninth houre of the day stand still idle in the market but God commaunded vs to kéepe that day holy vnto him which is to serue him in it and not our selues
that he reconciled vnto Christ to testifie our duties vnto God and to shewe our selues thankâ—ull vnto him and therefore they be called Sacrifiâ—es of laudo praise and thankes giuing The first kinde of sacrifice Christ offered to God for vs. The seconde kinde wée our selues offer to God by Christ. And by the first kinde of sacrifice Christ offered also vs vnto his Father and by the seconds we offer our selues and all that we haue vnto him and the Father And this sacrifice generally is our whole obedience vnto God in kéeping his lawes and commaundements of which manner of sacrifice speaketh the Prophet Dauid saieng A sacrifice to God is a contrite heart And S. Peter saith of all Christian people that they be an holy Priesthood to offer spirituall sacrificesâ— acceptable to God by Iesus Christ. And Saint Paule saith that alwayes we offer vnto God a sacrifice of laude and praise by Iesus Christ. Cranmer How the Priests cannot offer vp Christ in sacrifice No man saith S. Paule can offer vp a greater sacrifice then himselfe The Priests therefore cannot offer vp Christ in sacrifice because Christ being offered vp must néedes be the greatest sacrifice and so can he not be when a Priest sacrificeth him selfe for if the Priest sacrificed himselfe he should be yâ— greatest sacrifice yâ— he could offer for no man can offer a greater sacrifice theÌ„ himself yea god requireth none other sacrifice but our selues as writeth S. Paul Giue your selues a liuing sacrifice to God And the Psalmist The sacrifice that God accepteth is a penitent spirit a contrite and an humble heart Whereby it is manifest that the Congeegation redeemed by the sacrifice offered on the Crosse doth not nor cannot offer by the sacrifice of Christs body for as S. Paule writeth he cannot be offred vp but be dyeth Wherefore he offered vp himselfe once for all because hee could not dye but once c. Crowley How it is to offer our bodies a quicke sacrifice Make your bodyes a quicke sacrifice ¶ The sacrifices of the new Testament are spirituall This is a sacrifice most acceptable vnto God if we mortifie our mortall bodyes that is to say if we kill and â—lay our fleshly concupiscencâ—s carnal lusts and so bring our flesh through the helpe of the spirit vnder the obedience of Gods holy lawe Sir I. Cheeke ¶ The Iewes in Moses law were commaunded to offer vp the carkases of beasts but Christians should exhibite their own liuely bodyes for a sacrifice to God in mortifieng their carnall lusts and seaming themselues by faith to godlinesse and charitie The Bible note ¶ In stéede of dead beasts liuely sacrifice In steede of the bloud of beasts which was but a shadowe and pleased not God of it selfe the acceptable sacrifice of the spiritual man framed by faith to godlinesse and charitie Geneua What manner of sacrifice we offer to God By him therefore offer we the sacrifice of land ¶ We béeing a liuely priesthood doe offer 3â— manner of sacrifices The first is the sacrifice of praise and thanks giuing which S. Paul doth héere call the fruite of our lips The seconde is mercie towarde our neighbour as the Prophet Ose saith I will haue mercy and not sacrifice Read the. 25. Chap. of Mathew The third is when we offer our bodies a liuely and an acceptable sacrifice to God mortifieng our carnall and fleshly concupiscences Rom. 12. 1. Sir I. Cheeke Of the sacrifice of the table and of the sacrifice of the crosse S. Cipriane opening the difference of these two sacrifices saith thus Our Lord at the table wheras he sate at his last supper with his disciples with his owne hands gaue not his own very body and very bloud realy and indeed but bread and wine but vpon the Crosse he gaue his owne body with the souldiers hands to be wounded What the sacrifice of righteousnesse is Then shalt thou be pleased with the sacrifice of righteousnesse c. ¶ The sacrifice of righteousnesse is the mortifieng of the flesh and meekning of the hearts the praising of God and knowledging our selues sinners T. M. Offer the sacrifice of righteousnesse ¶ That is serue God purely and not with outward ceremonies The difference betweene a sacrifice a sacrament If a man say of the sacrament of Christs body and bloud that it is a sacrifice as well for the dead as for the quicke and therfore the very déede it selfe iustifieth and putteth away sinne I answere that a sacrifice is the slaieng of the body of a beast or a man wherfore if it be a sacrifice then is Christs body ther slain and his bloud there shed but that is not so And therefore it is properly no sacrifice but a sacrament and a memoriall of that euerlasting sacrifice once for all which he offered vpon yâ— crosse now a. 15. hundred yeres agoe and preacheth only to them that are alyue c. Tindale What sacrifices do signifie Sacrifices doe signifie the offering of Christs body on the Crosse. D. Hâ—ynes Of the Leuiticall sacrifices When any of you will bring a sacrifice vnto the Lord. ¶ That the Leuiticall sacrifices were preachings of the passion and death of Christ and of his Gospell which should afterward be published throughout all the world men hath not dremed it but the Holy ghost hath taught it by many testimonies as wel of the olde Testament as of the new As Psa. 39. Esay 41. Ioh. 1. 1. Pet. 1. Heb. 10. c. Of sacrifices made by fire Euen a sacrifice made by fire ¶ In the whole Burnt-offering all was consumed but in the Offering made by fire onely the inwards were burnt The Bible note What the sacrifice of thankes is The Sacrifice of thankes is our obedience in walking in those good workes that God hath prepared for vs to walke in Crowley He shall bring vnto his thanke offerings vnleauened bread ¶ The Hebrue word signifieth to praise and giue thanks this sacrifice they vsed when any man knowledged himselfe to bée a sinner and confessed his sinnes vnto the Lord willingly to reconcile himselfe vnto him The Bible note ¶ Peace offerings containe a confession and thankes giuing for a benefite receiued and also a vowe and a free offering to receiue a benefit Geneua The sacrifice of the olde law what it ment Although in the olde Testament there were certaine sacrifices called sacrifices for sinne yet they were no such sacrifices that could take away our sinnes in the sight of God but they were ceremonies ordeined to this intent that they should be as it were shadowes and figures to signifie before hande the excellent sacrifice of Christ that was to come which shoulde bée the very true and perfect Sacrifice for the sinnes of the whole world Cranmer SACRILEDGE What Sacriledge is SAcriledge is rashly to touch or to vsurpe vnto himselfe holy things which are dedicated vnto God
by Salt for as Salt maketh meates sauorie so godly wisdome causeth our communication and talke to be allowable and haue a grace we ought to take héede with whom and before whom we do talke according to the audience to moderate and rule our communication Sir I. Cheeke Let your speach be alwaies gratious c. ¶ Perteining to edification and mixt with no vanitie Geneua How the nature of Christ is set out by the ceremonie of salt Upon all thine offering thou shalt bring Salt ¶ By this ceremonie is the nature of Christ set forth which is figured in all sacrifices For Christ is the true and heauenly Salt by whoÌ„ all that beleeue in him be made sauorie and pleasant vnto God the father so that they shall neuer so putrifie that they shall Perish The Bible note How salt in Baptime is not Christs ordinaunce The vse of Salt in the olde Testament was appointed to the Iewes by the law prescribed by Moses to them that were vnder the lawe If it had bene Christs pleasure yâ— his ministers should haue looked backe vnto the rites of Moses taken out of them such as they listed he would rather haue had declared the same or els the Apostle wold haue done it wherefore our opinion is saith Musâ—ulus that this vse of Salt also in Baptime is to be attributed vnto yâ— wil worship of the Bishops Mus. fo 290 Of the salted couenant Let it be a salted couenant for euer ¶ Like as Salt doth preserue flesh from corruption so this couenant shuld be sure stable and incorruptible The Bible note Neither shalt thou suffer the salt of the couenant of thy God to be lacking ¶ All offerings must be salted with Salt signifieng that al our works must be directed after the doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets and then shall they be acceptable in the sight of the Lord if they sauour of the Salt thereof or else not T. M. What the sowing of Salt meaneth Destroied the citie and sowed Salt in the place ¶ He sowed Salt there to make it barren for euer for Salt maketh the â—round vnapt to bring forth any thing as saith Plinie in hisâ— 13. booke the. 17. chapter Abimelech after he had destroied the citie of Sichem soweâ— Salt therein which was a token of a wildernesse and desart For Salt drieth the ground and maketh it vnfruitfull In Hebrew Malach signifieth Salt Thereof commeth the Uerbe Malach which is to Salt but in the Coniâ—gation Niphal Niuilah is a Uerbe which signifâ—eth to destroy to breake downe to wast That word leremy vsed in his 14. chapter And Dauid in his 107. Psalme God turneth a fruitfull land into a saâ—â—ish ground that is maketh it wast desart In the yeare 1165. Frederike Oenobarbus the Emperour ouerthrew Millaine sowed Salt there For that citie tooke part with Alexander the third being Pope against Caesar which thing Frederike tooke in ill part Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 170. SALVATION A firme Argument for the certeintie of our saluation ANd seeing it is sayd that faith shall be imputed vnto vs vnto righteousnesse as it was in times past imputed vnto Abraham we haue a most firme argument of the certeintie of saluation For as Abraham behaued himselfe towardes the promise of God as touching that he should haue issue So must we behaue our selues towardes the promises of the remission of sinnes But he was certeine neither doubted hée whereof we ought to be certeine of the saluation promised vnto vs and by no meanes to doubt thereof This reason let vs holde fast and not suffer it to slip from vs. Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fol. 96. As the holy Scriptures teacheth vs we ought to hope such is the nature of hope not to confound we may manifestly infer that we ought not to doubt of our saluation There are which pretend the their doubt héereof springeth for yâ— they are vncertein whether they shal perseuer vnto yâ— end or no. But these meÌ„ shuld coÌ„sider yâ— we ought alwais to pray for perseueraÌ„ce For as saith Cipriane whom Augustine followeth in all the things which we aske in the Lords prayer is included perseueraÌ„ce And as Iames teacheth we must aske without doubting wherfore it is manifest yâ— we must by no meanes doubt of perseuerance especially seeing we haue in our hearts the holy Ghost alwayes bearing an excellent testimonie vnto vs thereof For as Saint Paule saith in this Epistle It is the spirit that beareth witnesse to our spirit that we are the sonnes of God and â—e which hath not the spirit of Christ is none of his And Paul writeth of himselfe that he is sure that neither life nor death nor principalitie nor power can pluck him from yâ— loue of God namely from the loue wherewith God loued him Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fo 967. How without the Church is no light or saluation S. Cipriane De simplicitate praelatorum saith Whosoeuer is separated from the Church is ioyned to an adulterous church yâ— same man is separated from the promises of the church neither perteineth he to Christs merits which hath left yâ— church of Christ. He is a strauÌ„ger he is vncleane he is an enimy He cannot now haue God his father who hath not the church his mother If he may scape that was out of the Arke of Noe he may also escape that is abroad out of the church He must néeds be a most wicked man whosoeuer he be that leaueth his owne country the fellowship of very good men and falleth away to the enimies Lactantius therefore most truely sayd It is onely the catholike church which receiueth true religion Héere is the fountaine of truth This is the household of faith This is yâ— temple of God into the which if one enter not or out of the which if any depart he is excluded from the hope of saluation life euerlasting for our sauiour said that out of the sheepfolde life is not to be sound Bullinger fo 843. The causes of our saluation The speciall cause why we obteine euerlasting life is yâ— voluntarie frée will of God And the second cause are yâ— merits of Christ for he died for the saluation of mankinde but this is also a frée gift of the good will of God The third cause is our faith by the which we embrace receiue this good wil of God and the merits of Christ. Marl. vpon Mat. fol. 373. It is most true that the eternall election of God in Iesus Christ is the onely and sole cause of saluation vnto vs miserable and mortall men And holy faith imbracing the mercie of God in Iesus Christ by the testimonie of the holye Ghost in our heartes is that which doth assure vs that it is so Moreouer I say vnto thée that if any man should goe about to take from thée this assurednes and to make thée doubtfull of thy saluation he goeth about
of the Tabernacle wherin the Arke of couenaunt the propiciatorie seate and the golden Censures were kept yet almightie God to preserue the people of Israel from worshipping of hills and mountaines woods and groues as the Heathen Idolaters did he commaunded Moses to make him a Tabernacle within the which Tabernacle the chiefe part was called Sanctum sanctorum the holy of the holyest where God promised fauourably to heare the praiers of the people And at such time as this Psalme was made this Sanctuary was placed by the Commaundement of King Dauid in the mount and high tower belonging to the Citie of Hierusalem called Syon and according to the same hée commaunded now the people to pray in this Psalme made for the preseruation of their King and say Mittet tibi auxilium c. The Lord sende vnto thée helpe from the Sanctuary and strengthen thee out of Syon That is the Lord which hath promised to heare your praiers out of his Sanctuary the holy of holyest which is now placed in Mount Syon O King the same Lord send thée helpe and defend thee Turnar What it is to feare the Sanctuary And feare my Sanctuary ¶ To feare the Sanctuary is diligently to performe the true worshipping seruice of God and leaue of nothing to obserue and kéepe the purenesse both of body and minde verely and not Hypocrite lyke to beléeue that hee knoweth beholdeth doeth and ruleth all things to beware of offending him and with all feare and diligence to walke in the pathes of his lawes T. M. SAPHIRE The nature of the Saphire what is ment by it THe second a Saphire ¶ This stone is lyke the cléere skie which being striken with the Sun beames casteth foorth a burning brightnes And it betokeneth the highnesse of the hope of holy men whose conuersation is in heuen Phi. 3. 20. And who being renued by the true sonne doe the more earnestly séeke euerlasting things and teach other to doe the same Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 299. The second foundation was of a Saphyre whose colour is as the aire cleare but not very precious in sight This betokeneth those simple soules which though they were as Iob Ioseph the Carpenter not precious to the world yet had they their daily conuersation in heauen Bale SAPIENCE A definition of this word Sapience SApience is defined to be the knowledge of things pertaining to God and man and of things diuine and worldly which they that had gotten were called Sapientes that is men of perfect knowledge vertue and honestie For of right knowledge consequently ensueth honestie of life Vdall SARDINE A description of this stone and what it betokeneth THe sixt a Sardine ¶ This stone is all of one colour lyke bloud and it betokeneth the glorye of Martirdome after the suffering of the Martyrs themselues Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 300. The sixt a Sardine which in similitude is very lyke vnto redde earth and such are they as notwithstanding the great benefite of God thinketh themselues the vnworthy children of Adam whose interpretation after Philo is redde earth indéede Mary Christs mother was of this sort confessing hir selfe after most high benefits to be but an handmaid and hir spirite to reioyce in God hir Sauiour So was Abraham calling himselfe but dust and Ashes before the Lord. Bale SARDIS What Sardis is CHurch which is at Sardis ¶ Sardis is the name of a most flourishing Citie wher the kings of Lydia kept their Courts This Sardis which is as much to say as a prince of plesantnes or a song of mirth or that which is the remnaunt or leauing of a thing or in the Syrian language a Cauldron was also another Citie whose scituation is notwithstanding vnknâ—wen Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 19. SARDONIX The description of the Sardonix and what it betokeneth THe 5. a Sardonix ¶ A Sardonix is of diuers colours Blacke in the bottome white in the mids and red in the top Euen so the Saints are red through sufferaunce of aduersities and troubles white by inward purenesse of conscience blacke or despised in themselues through lowlinesse Marl. fol. 299. The. 5. was a Sardonix which is compounded of a Sardiâ— and an Onix and is beneath blacke in the middle white and aboue red Such were those méeke sprited that confesseth themselues sinners with Dauid and Magdalene being through faith both pure and orient before God Though I be blacke saith the true Congregation yet am I faire and well fauoured We faint not saith Paule for though our outward man be corrupt yet is he that is inward daily renued Bale SATAN How Satan is taken for an enimie and aduersary SAtan doth signifie an enimie an aduersary a hurtful person as Dauid sayd What matter is betweene you and me for this day ye are become aduersaries vnto me The latin text hath Cur efficimini mihi hodie in Satan EueÌ„ so to Peter perswading Christ from the Crosse it was said Come after me Satan for he was an aduersary vnto Christ reuoking him from his Fathers commaundement Marl. fol. 38. How Satan is called the Prince of this world S. Austen in his treatise vpon Iohn 15. saith God forbidde we should thinke the Diuell were so called the Prince of the world that we should beleeue that he is able to rule ouer Heauen and earth but the world for he is said to be the Prince of this world is saide to be in wicked men which are dispearsed throughout the whole compasse of the earth And againe the same Augustine in his 1. chap. De agone christia saith The Prince of this world is cast out not that he is cast out of the worlde but out of their mindes which cleaue vnto the word of God and loue not the world whereof he is Prince because he hath dominion ouer them which loue temporal goods which are contained in this visible world not for the he is Lord of this world but Prince of those concupiscences whereby euery thing is coueted that is transitory By this concupiscence the Diuel raigneth in man and holdeth his heart in possession Bullâ—n fol. 750. Now shall the Prince of this world be cast out ¶ Satan is called Prince of this world not because he is the lawful Prince of the same but by rapine by which he hath made mankindâ— subiect vnto him by sinne Other wise the earth is the Lords all that therein is the compasse of the world and they the dwell therein The Apostle Paule calleth him the God of this world which worketh in the children of vnbeliefe by whom they are helde captiue to his will pleasure for his kingdome is in the hearts of the vnbeléeuers but by the power of Christ he is cast out of the hearts of mortall men And now we must take héed least he get entraunce againe into his olde seate Christ and the Prince of this world cannot reigne together Christ béeing let in expelleth Satan and Satan
owe thée euill will ¶ Scornful or mocking persons after Dauid Kimhi are those which be subtill and craftie to hurt other and which are ready to defame other and to open and tell secrets and so to breake concord vnitie those also which make a mocke at the word of God and despise it for foolishnesse as in the 14. 6. and. 19. 25. and. 22. 10. ¶ Rebuke not a scorner c. Meaning them that are incorrigible which Christ calleth dogs swine or he speaketh this in comparison not that the wicked should not be rebuked but hée sheweth their mallice and the small hope of profit Geneua SCORPION The Papists compared to Scorpions IN three respâ—cts are Heretikes and specially the Disciples of Antichrist Hipocrites compared to Scorpions First because that lyke as a Scorpion whereas he is milde to looke vnto doth at length strike priuely with venomous sting for these men pretend simplicitie before the world and yet worke mischiefe by defaming men behinde their backes Secondly because that the Scorpions â—ting s 〈…〉 ngeth with his taile so these men preferre temporail gaine before spirituall graces wound mens consciences deadly when they promise most to help theÌ„ And thirdly because that when a Scorpion stingeth with his taile he is not felt at the first but yet sheweth in his poyson by little and little afterward So they that be beguiled with those Heretikes féele not the wound at the first but when the poyson hath rankeled through all the inward parts then they feele theÌ„selues stong in the end Of these men the Apostle writeth thus They that be of that sect serue not the Lord Iesus but their bellies and deceiue the hearts of the simple through faire speach flatterie Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 129. ¶ They stung their consciences with terrible dreames and visions and with fearfull reâ—elations of Purgatorie of Hell to builde them vp faire houses and to lyue in wealth and pleasure Finally they venomed their faith with their poysoned councells and promises so tooke they from them yâ— true hope in Christ making merchandise of them through couetousnes faire words Thus cloystering together lyke Locusts they haue left nothing gréene but they haue withered and destroyed No workes might then be vsed of Gods prescription but such as were fantasied by them for aduauntage as Masses founding Chauntries building Priests singing Images gylting kissing of reliques praieng to dead men and such lyke And when they were once franke and full they stoode vp togethers proudly against the Lord and his word Bale ¶ As the Scorpions of the earth haue power That is secretly to persecute and to sting with their taile as Scorpions do such is the fashion of the Hypocrites Geneua As the paine that commeth of a Scorpion when hée hath stong a man ¶ For at the beginning the sting of the conscience séemeth as nothing but except they soone seeke remedye they perish Esay 2. 19. Ose. 10. 8. Luke 23. 30. Geneua SCRIBE What a Scribe is A Scribe was he that had the office of interpreting aunswering vnto the sentences of the Prophets as it appeareth of Herod as king the Scribes in the third chapter afore In an other place he supposeth that they wer officers as our Bishops Chauncelers Commissioners Archdeacons Officials Tind Euery Scribe which is taught c. ¶ The office of Scribes was to interpret and to expound the Law and the Prophets He is then a Scribe taught to the Kingdome of God that hath the spirit that is to say the true meaning of the Law and of the Prophets and not onely out of the dead letter but out of the treasure of his heart and with a feruent spirite of GOD bringeth â—oorth Christ out of the Lawe and Prophets Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Because the Scribes office was to expound the scriptures he meaneth him that doth interpret them aright and according to the spirit Geneua ¶ Euery Scribe bringeth forth of his treasure things both new and olde new things that is the swéete tidings of yâ— Gospell to vnbinde vs and olde things that is the olde Testament and Moses lawe to binde vs. The Scribes were the Doctors of the Lawe foolish and superstitious Glosers maintainers of blinde customes contrarye to the truth Epiph. de haeres SCRIPTVRE How the Scriptures are easie to be vnderstood IT may be said the Scriptures are hard yet that notwithstanding if thou read them they shall doe thee good for the Lord Iesus Christ if he finde vs occupied in the scriptures and exercised in the studie thereof not only vouchsafeth himselfe to be refreshed and fed in vs but also séeing such a banket prepared bringeth with him his father vnto vs. Origen in his 20. hom vpon Iosua Northbrooke At the comming of Messias the people shall be lifted vp and shall prophecie that before lay asléepe vnder their masters And they shall goe vnto the mountaines of the Scriptures there shall they finde Mountaines Moses and Iosua the sonne of Nun the Mountaines of the Prophets the Mountaines of the new Testament the Apostles and Euangelists and when they shall flye to such Mountaines and shall be occupied in the reading therof if they finde not one to teach them yet shal their indeuour or good minde be allowed for that they haue fledde to the Mountaines Hierom vpon the. 3. Chap. of Nahum I. Northbrooke It cannot be possible that he that with earnest studie and feruent desire readeth the Scriptures should euermore be forsaken for although he want the instruction of man yet God him selfe from aboue entring into our hearts lighteneth the minde powreth his beames into our wits openeth things that wer hidden becommeth vnto vs a schoolemaster of that we know not Namely if we will doe so much as lyeth in vs. Chrisost. in his 36. hom vpon Genesis I. Northbrooke We by our selues without a master shal be able to vnderstand the things which are there intreated off So that we occupie our selues in these Epistles day and night for we doe not by the sharpnesse of wit and vnderstanding pearse vnto all those things which we vnderstand For euen they which are of more dull wits doe by continuall studie atteine to hard things Euen as the cogitations and senses of man are most hard to bée knowne yet notwithstanding our friends whom we feruently loue and with whom we are continually conuersant do oftentimes euen by a becke open vnto vs the cogitations and senses of their mindes without any token of words speach by them spoken So shall it come to passe in these Epistles of holy scriptures so that a man loue them and be continually conuersant in them He which asketh receiueth and he which séeketh findeth vnto him that knocketh it shall be opened Chris. in his Pref. to the Rom. I. N. The Scripture of God is lyke vnto a Pothecaries shoppe full of medicines of sundrie sortes that euery
man may there choose a conuenient remedie for his disease Basil vpon the first Psal. I. Northbrooke In the word of God is plentie for the strong man to eate there is inough for the childe to sucke There is also milke to drinke wherwith the tender infants of the faithfull be nourished and strong meats wherwith the lustie youth of them that is perfect may receiue the spirituall increasement of holy vertue Fulgentius in his Sermon of the confessours I. Northb. Nothing can deceiue them that search the holy Scriptures for that is the candle whereby the theefe is spied Theophilactus of Lazarus I. N. The Scripture is a flud wherin the little lambe may wade and the great Olyphant may swimme Gregorie in his Epistle to Leonard I. N. The Scriptures are easie to the slaue to the husbandman to the childe and to him that may séeme to be verye simple of vnderstanding Chrisost. in his first Homil. vpon Mat. How Christ and the Church are learned in the Scriptures In the Scriptures we haue learned Christ In the Scriptures we haue learned the Church These Scriptures wée haue commonlye and why doe wee not commonlye retaine both Christ and the Church in them August Epist. 166. Against them that finde fault that the Scriptures be darke The holy spirit hath so nobly and wholesomely tempered the holy Scriptures that he might with the easie places of it serue the greedy hunger of men and with the dark places to take away the loathsomenesse For there is no point almost found in the darknesse of it which is not plainely spoken in some other place Whereby saith Musculus it is manifest inough that if any thing be spoken darkly in some place of the Scriptures the light of it must be sought ought of those places where the matter is more plainly expressed c. Mus. fol. 151. Where things are more plainely vttered in the Scriptures there must we learne how they are to be vnderstood in darke places August li. 83. quest Let vs come saith Chrisostome to the leuell and marke of the holy Scripture which doth expound it selfe And by and by after The sacred Scripture expoundeth himselfe and suffereth not the hearer for to erre Chrisostom in his 2. chap. Gen. Homil. 13. In the Scriptures are all things needfull for our saluation The holy Scriptures béeing inspired from God are sufficient to all instructions of truth Athanasius against the Gentiles Not all things the the Lord Iesus did are written as the Euangelist witnesseth For the Lord both did sayd many things that are not written but these were chosen out to be written which séemed sufficient for the saluation of the vnbeleeuers Augustin to the Bre. in the wildernesse in his 49. treatise vppon Iohn Whatsoeuer is required for our saluation is already conteined in the holy Scriptures He that is ignoraunt shall finde there what he may learne He that is stubburne and a sinner may finde there scourges of the iudgement to come the which he may feare He that is troubled may finde ioyes and promises of euerâ—asting lyfe through the beholding of which he may be stirred to good works Chrisost. in his 19. Homil. vpon Math. Reade the Scriptures wherein ye shall finde fully what is to be followed and what is to be auoided not all thinges that our Lorde Iesus did are written c. As before is sayd Augustine to the brethren in c. For as much as Christ himselfe hath not reuealed these things which of vs will saye they bée these or these For who is there either so vaine or so rash who notwithstanding hée speaketh the truth to whome he lysteth and what he lyâ—teth will affirme without anye testimonie of the Scriptures that these be the things that the Lord would not then open Augustine in the. 96. treatise vpon Iohn If there be anie thing néedfull to be knowne or not to bâ—e knowne we shall learne it by the holy Scriptures if we shall néed to report a falsehood we shal fetch it out from thence if to be corrected to be chastened to be exhorted or comforted to be short if ought lacke that ought to be taught or learned we shall also learne it out of the same Scriptures Chrisost. vpon the. 2. of Tim. the 3. chap. Lyke as in a Merchaunts ship are carried diuerse things necessarie for mans lyfe So in the Scriptures are conteined all things néedfull to saluation Lyra vpon the last chap. of the Prouerbs How holy Scripture is to be read Now to the intent that the reading of holy Scripture may be to our profite we must applye our selues to it not onelye thankfully and reuerently but also with great sobernesse and pure affection ioyning prayer therevnto also For God reuealeth his mysteries out of heauen Dan. 2. 18. He giueth vnderstanding to the lyttle ones Psal. 119. 130. according also as Christ teacheth Mat. 12. 25. Notwithstanding for as much as it is not giuen to all men to read holy writ ther is expresse mention made of hearing which ingendereth faith by the effectuall working of yâ— holy Ghost in mens harts for fayth commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God Rom. 10. 27. Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 6. ¶ Looke Search Of the ignoraunce and knowledge of Scriptures Ignoraunce of the Scriptures sayth Saint Hierome is the mother and cause of errours And in an other place he saith the knowledge of the Scriptures is the food of euerlasting life Hierom. in the. 23. of Math. How by the Scriptures all doubts are tried Consider in what daunger they be that haue no care to read the holy Scriptures for by the same Scriptures only the iudgement of this triall must be allowed Origen in his â—0 boo 16. chap. to the Rom. Neuer moue question héereof but onely learne of the holy Scriptures For the onely proues that ye shall there finde are sufficient to proue the Godhead of the holy God We must needes call to witnesse the holy Scriptures for our iudgements and expositions without these witnesses they carrie no credit Origen in his first Homely vpon Ieremy We must read the Scriptures with all dilligence and bée occupied in the lawe of the Lord both day night yâ— we may become perfect exchangers be able rightly to discerne what money is lawfull and what is counterfait Hierom. in his 3. b. and. 5. chap. to the Ephe. I require the voice of the shepheard read me this matter out of the Prophets read me out of the Psalmes read it out of the lawe read it out of the Gospels read it out of the Apostles August in his booke of Pastors the. 14. chap. Neither will I alleadge the Councell of Nice against you nor shall you alleadge the Councell of Arminium against mée By the authoritie of Scriptures let vs weigh matter with matter cause with cause
fol. 102. 103. Who brought singing first into the West Church Saint Austen in his booke of Confessions testifieth that singing in the west Church happened in the time of Ambrose For when that holy man together with the people watched euen in the Church least he should haue béene betraied vnto the Aâ—ans he brought in singing to auoide tediousnesse and to driue away the time The iudgement of diuerse learned men concerning singing Franciscus Petrarcha in his booke De remedijs vtriusque fortunae declareth that S. Athanasius did vtterly forbid singing to be vsed in the Church at seruice time because saith hee he would put away all lightnesse and vanitie which by the reason of singing doth oftentimes arise in the mindes both of the singers and of the hearers We ought saith S. Hierome to sing to make melodye and to praise the Lord rather in minde then in voice And this it is that is sayd Singing and making melodie to the Lord in your hearts Let young men sayth he heare these things yea let theÌ„ heare whose office it is to sing in the Church that they must sing to God not in the voice but in the hart neither must their throate be annointed after the manner of game plaiers with swéete ointments that in the church singing more sit for game-players should be heard but in feare in worke in knowledge of the Scriptures ought they to sing in the Lord. Let the voice of the singer so sing that not the voice of him yâ— singeth but the wordes that are read may delight It is without doubt sayth Saint Ambrose a great incrudelitie and vnfaithfulnesse to thinke thus of the power of God that thou canst not be heard except thou criest out Let thy worke cry let thy faith cry let thy minde cry let thy passions sufferings cry let thy bloud as the bloud of holy Abel cry wherof God said to Cain the voice of thy brothers bloud crieth vnto me For he heareth in secret which maketh cleane in secret We cannot heare man except he speaketh vnto vs but vnto God not words but thoughts doe speake Guilhelmus Durandus saith that the vse of singing was ordeined for carnall and fleshly men and not for spirituall godly minded men Rat. Di. Off. Saint Gregory did greatly disalow certeine deacons of Rome in his time which when they ought by their office to haue giueÌ„ their mindes to the preaching of the Gospell and the prouision for the poore set all their pleasure on pleasaunt singing not caring how they liued afore God so that with their voices they might please the world He was therefore compelled to make a decrée that all such as be in the holy ministrie should from thence forth vnder the paine of excommunication giue their mindes no more to singing but applye themselues to the studies of the holy Scriptures and the reading of the Gospell S. Iohn Chrisostome saith on this manner It is the dutie of a deuout minde to pray to God not with the voice or with the sound of the voice but with the deuotion of the minde and with the faith of the heart Againe he sayth the crieng of the voice is not the worke in praier vnto God whome we knowe that he beholdeth the secrets of the heart but the crieng of faith the deuotion of a godly pure minde Therfore the best way to pray is to pray with hart minde spirit soule inward maÌ„ Erasmus Roterodamus expresseth his minde concerning the curious manner of singing vsed in Churches on this wise and â—aith Why doth the Church doubt to follow so worthy an authour Paule Yea how dare it be bolde to descent from him What other thing is heard in Monestaries in Colledges in Temples almost generally then a confused noise of voices but in the time of Paule there was no singing but saieng onely Singing was with great difficultie receiued of them of the latter time and yet such singing as was none other thing then a distinct and plaine pronunciation euen such as wée haue yet among vs when we sound the Lords praier in the holy Canon And the tongue wherin these things were sung the common people did then vnderstand and aunswered Amen Now what other thing doth the common people heare then voyces signifieng nothing And such for the most parte is the pronunciation that not so much as the wordes or voices are heard onely the sound beateth the eares When plaine song prick-song and descant were brought into the Church Pope Gelasius Pope Gregory the first S. Ambrose with other brought in first of all the plaine song into the Churches Antonius Guil. Durand Pope Vitalian being a lustie singer and a fresh couragious Musition himselfe brought into the Church pricke song Descant and all kinde of swéete and pleasaunt melodie and because nothing should want to delight the vaine foolish and idle eares of fond and fantasticall men he ioyned the Organs to the curious musikell Thus was Paules preaching and Peters praieng turned into vaine singing and childish plaieng vnto the great losse of time and to the vtter vndoing of christen mens soules which liue not by singing and piping but by euery word that commeth out of the mouth of God In the yeare c. 653. Theo. Basil in his b. of Reliques ¶ Looke Musicke SINGLE LIFE What the fruites of single lyfe among the Priests are NOt onely they doe not that they teach but also cruelly without mercy they lay their iniuÌ„ctions vpon others not coÌ„sidering each mans abilitie Such be they that forbidde men to marry And from that thing that is lawfully to be done driue force men to an vnreasonable purity They binde lay on heauie burdens and cause men to fall vnder them And often time we sée them that teach such things to doe contrary to their owne saiengs They teach chastitie and yet kéepe no chastitie They doe all things for the commendation of men and vaineglory that they may be séene and noted of the people And commonly they be such as loue the highest places at feasts and bankets and to be saluted and honoured in the market places of the people to be called Rabby that will be called Bishops Priests and Deacons Origen in Mat. tract 24. They refuse marriage but not lust or pleasure For they estéeme not chastitie but hypocrisie and yet the same hypocrisie they will haue called chastitie Epiphan contra Origen heraef 42. Chrisostome writeth of the vowed and chast women in his time saieng we may say saith he that marriage is a great deale better then such virginitie héereafter it were better ther were no virgins at all The name of virginitie continueth still but virginitie it selfe in their bodies is quite gone They liue more in pleasure then harlots in the stewes Ther is often and dayly running for midwiues to virgins houses This manner of virginitie of women amongest men is more
that we haue by the same with all giftes and graces of the same The second is to yéelde thankes vnto him to giue testimonie of our faith towards him and of our charitie which we haue towards our bretheren and of the vnion with the Church The third to represent to vs by the bread and wine which are ther distributed the whole and perfect spiritual nouritour which we haue by the meanes of the body flesh and bloud of Iesus Christ to the end we may be spiritually nourished into eternall life according to our benefit which we haue already receiued by our regeneration whereof the Baptime is to vs as a Sacrament in the which we haue in the Supper as it were a gage of our resurrection the which we doe beléeue and waite for There euen as the bread and wine be giuen vnto vs visibly and bodely euen so are the body and bloud of Iesus giuen vnto vs indéede but inuisible and spiritually by the meanes of faith and by the vertue of the holy ghost for he is the meane by which we haue true communion and true vnion with Iesus Christ and all his Church the which is his body whereof all true Christians be members Pet. Viret Why the Supper of the Lord was called a Sacrifice The Supper of the Lord was not called a sacrifice because Christ shuld be offered in it but because he offereth presenteth himselfe vnto vs and that we doe through faith receiue him and giue him thankes for the great benefite that we haue receiued by the merites of his death and passion bloud shedding confessing and professing that we holde none other for our Sauiour but him and that we doe accept knowledge none other sacrifice but his onely for this cause was the Lordes Supper called Eucharistia which word doth signifie thankes giuing Thus doth S. Austen and all other Doctors of the Church expound it Veron in his b. of Purg. The Doctors mindes vpon the Supper of the Lord. If ye should sée the Sonne of man ascend vp where he was before ¶ What is this By that he resolueth those whom hée hath knowen of that he manifested the thing whereby they haue offended for they did thinke that he would giue vnto them his body but he saith that he will ascende vp into Heauen all whole saieng When ye shall sée the Sonne of man ascende where he was before at yâ— least you shall sée then that hée doth not giue his body in the same manner as ye thinke iudge at the least you shall then vnderstand that his grace is not consumed by morsells c. Aug. vpon S. Iohn in the 27. treatise vpon the 6. Chapter If faith be in vs Christ is in vs. For what other thing saith the Apostle Christ dwelling in your hearts by faith but that through the faith which thou hast of Christ Christ is in thy heart August in his 49. treatise vppon Saint Iohn 11. Chapter After he had ended the solemnitie of the auncient Passeouer the which he made in remembrance of the auncient deliuerance out of Aegypt he passeth forth to the new solemnitie yâ— which the church desireth to celebrate in remembrance of hir redemption to the end that putting the Sacrament of his flesh and of his bloud vnder the lykenesse of bread and wine in stéede of flesh and of the bloud he sheweth himself to be him vnto whom the Lord hath sworne and will not repent Thou art a Priest for euer c. It followeth after because the bread doeth fortifie the flesh and that the wine causeth the bloud in the flesh the bread is referred mystically to the body of Christ and the wine to his bloud Bede vpon the 22. Chapter of Saint Luke Let vs not staye héere belowe on the bread and wine which are set on the Lords Table but let vs lift vp our spirits on high through faith Let vs consider that the Lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of the world is in that holy Table which is not offered in sacrifice by the Priestes after the manner of beasts And in taking his precious body and his bloud let vs beleeue that they are the signes and tokens of our resurrection And for the same cause we eate not much but a lyttle to the end we may know yâ— the same is not ordeined for to fill our bellyes withall but for to serue to sanctitie and holinesse c. ¶ Looke Bread Body Bloud Figure Signe Sacrament Sacrifice How the Lords death is Shewed in the supper As often as ye shall eate this bread and drinke of this Cup ye shall shew the Lords death c. ¶ The Lords death is not shewed except both parts of the Sacrament be ministred and because in his death the bloud was diuided from the body it is necessary that the same diuision be represented in the Supper otherwise the Supper is not a shewing of the Lords death Latimer The meaning of this place of Iohn And when the Supper was done There be some which thinke that it ought to be thus reade And Supper béeing prepared for it may be doubted whether these things were done after the supper or in supper time It is very likely that supper was not fully ended that is to say that the Table was not yet taken away séeing it followeth by and by that the Lord tooke a morsell of bread and offered the same to Iudas Marl. vppon Iohn fol. 456. SVPREMACIE Proues against the supremacie IN the Councel of Carthage it is said thus The Bishop of Rome himselfe may not be called vniuersall Bishop Dist. 99. Prima sedes S. Gregory saith thus Nullus decessorum meorumâ— c. None of my predecessors Bishope of Rome euer consented to vse this vngodly name no Bishop of Rome euer tooke vpon him this name of singularitie we the Bishops of Rome will not receiue this honor being offered vnto vs. Greg. li. 4. Epist. 32. and. 36. Where pride and hypocrisie beareth sway there humilitie can haue no place Hesychius sen. li. 4. dist 7. Chrisostome saith Quicunque desiderauerit c. Whosoeuer desiâ—eth Primatum in earth in heauen he shall finde confusion Neither shall he be counted among the seruants of Christ that will once intreate of Primacie Iewel fol. 118. 119. SVRE How we are sure of our saluation ¶ Looke Saluation SVRPLESSE From whence the wearing of Surplesses came NIcholaus Leonicenus saith Isidis Sacerdotes in Aegypto c. The Priests of the Goodesse Isis in Aegypt vsed to weare linnen Surplesses and euermore had their heads shauen which thing séemeth to haue bene deriued from them vnto our time from hand to hand For they that among vs minister Gods seruice and serue the holy Altars are forbidden to suffer the haire of their heads or their beards to grow and in their diuine seruice vse lynnen garments Nicholaus Leonicenus in varia historia li. 2. ca. 21.
Si quis dixerit c. If any man shall say that the Sacraments of the new lawe were not all ordeined of our Lord Iesus Christ or that ther be fewer or mo then seauen or that any one of the same verilye and in proper speach be not a Sacrament accursed bée hée Councell of Trident. Sessio 7. Two manner of Faiths Looke Faith What the two Lambes doe signifie Two Lambes of a yeare olde without â—pot ¶ The Iewes say that by the beast that is sacrificed the sinner is vnderstood For when the beast is lead to be killed the trespasser ought say they to thinke as though he for his offences were lead vnto the same and thus to confesse O Lord I am guiltie of death I haue deserued to be stoned for this trespasse not this beast or to be strangled for this transgression or to be burnt for this crime But these Sacrifices doe by shadowe signifie Christ the true lambe of God who would afterward cleanse our sinnes and pay the price of them How grieuous therefore should we acknowledge and confesse our sinnes to be for the which no beast but the innocent sonne of God hath died For the Father sparing vs hath yéelded his sonne to death The Bible note How the priuiledge of two wiues came in Which had two wiues ¶ With the promise of multiplication of séede came in the priuiledge of two wiues The promise performed and ended in Christ the priuiledge ceaseth Gods lawe taketh place which ioyneth two in one flesh and no mo Gen. 2. 24. Geneua Two tyrants and what they be The Scripture speaketh of two huge and cruell tyrants which shall destroy christendome before the last day of iudgement One through false doctrine and that is as Daniel and Paule both doth prophesâ—e the Bishop of Rome The other by power and force of armes that is the Turke of whom Daniel in the. 7. chapter speaketh where he doth attribute vnto him 3. hornes only which he shuld plucke of from the. x. hornes and those 3 are Asia Greece Aegypt which he hath plucked off long since and kéepeth them in possession within the which limits the Prophet hath included him for although he be busie in Hungary readie to inuade Germany yet he cannot think that euer he shall haue them in quiet possession as he hath Asia Greece Aegypt for the Prophet is plaine and manifest Sleadane in his Chronicle Of two natures in Christ. ¶ Looke Christ. Word Vagabunds What these Vagabunds were TOke vnto them certeine vagabunds ¶ Certein companions which doe nothing but walke the stréets wicked men to be hired for euery mans money to do any mischiefe such as we coÌ„moÌ„ly call the rascals very sinks dunghil knaues of all townes and cities Beza VAILE What the vaile and renting of the temple did signifie AND the vaile of the temple did rent in two péeces ¶ This vaile was a certeine cloth that hanged in the temple diuiding the most holy place from the rest of the temple as our cloth that is hanged vp in Lent diuideth the altar from yâ— rest of the Church The renting of which vaile signified that the shadowes of Moses lawe shuld vanish away at the flourishing light of the Gospell Tindale VALES II. What they were VAlesi were heretikes which had their originall of one Valens that liued in Bacathis a couÌ„try in Philadelphia Their manner was to geld themselues and as many straungers as lodged among them they abused the sâ—ieng in the Gospell If thy member offend thée cut it off c. Epiphan haer 58. VAINE GLORIE A good remedy against it IF thou be tempted to vaine glory for thy good déeds then looke of thine euill héereto and put the one in one ballance and the other in the other And then if thou vnderstand yâ— lawe of God any thing at all tell me whether weigheth heauier Tindale VAPOVR What Vapour is VApour is a dewie mist as the smoke of a séething pot Tind VESSELL What is meant by this vessell NEither would he suffer that any man should carry a vessell through the temple ¶ That is any prophane instrument of which those fellowes had a number yâ— made the court of the temple a market place Beza VINE What the Allegory meaneth I Am the true vine ¶ This Allegory is taken out of diuers writings of the Prophets who in diuers places compare the Church to a vineiard and men in the Church to vines and the works of faith of loue and of righteousnesse to grapes Therefore when the Lord calleth himselfe the true vine wée must not so vnderstand himâ— as if he were naturally and substantially a vine for naturally and substantially he is God and man not a vine but representeth the true vine Therfore it is called a vine by similitude not by propertie euen as he is called a Sheepe a Lambe a Lyâ—n a Rocke a Cornerstone such lyke from which such similitudes are brought Marl. vpon Iohn fol. 500. What is heere meant by the vine And hée shall binde his Asse sole vnto the Uine ¶ A country most abundant with vines and pastures is promised him Geneua How Israel is compared to an empty vine Israel is an emptie vine ¶ As the vine spoyled of her grapes beareth new the yeare following so the Israelites enioyeng rest after afflictions renued their former wickednesse and Ioolatrie The Bible note ¶ Whereof though the grapes were gathered yet as it gathered new strength it encreased new wickednesse so that the correction which shuld haue brought them to obedience did but vtter their stubburnenesse Geneua VINEGER Of the propertie thereof VIneger of it selfe is sharpe sowre and tart and is no fitte drinke to moisten a man that is a thirst For though vineger be colde in operation yet is it dry and hath vertue exicatiue Therefore vineger is a sawce and no proper drinke And if it be dronken of him that is moist it maketh him drye But if he be drye afore it killeth him quickly at yâ— least if it be stroÌ„g vineger And specially if it be such vineger as was giuen to Christ hanging vpon the crosse which as S. Mathew saith was mingled with Gall. Saint Marke calleth it Vinum mirlatum Wine mingled with Mirre Whervpon the worshipfull Clarke Saint Bede doth gather vpon the wordes of S. Marke that they gaue vnto Christ wine mingled with Mirre Mirre is the Gumme of a certeine trée growing in Arabia called Mirre which Gumme is both gréene and bitter like vnto gall This bitter tart drinke giuen vnto Christ did both fulfill the prophesie which was that the Iewes should so vse Christ in the time of his thirst and also it made a spéedie end of his life For as soone as he had tasted of that tart and strong vineger he bowed downe his head and sayd Consummatum est All is done All the things which the Prophets haue fortold
Hierome aduersus Iouinian lâ— 1. Of the virgin that was sought for Dauid Let there be sought for my Lord the king c. ¶ Dauid tooke this virgin not for lust but for the health of his body by the aduise of his counsell which séemeth to be done by the speciall dispensation of God and therfore not to be followed as an example The Bible note Wherefore virginitie is praised S. Paule praiseth virginitie in them that are apt and able to embrace that state of liuing that they might with more speede go forth to preach and to serue the congregations He praiseth it not because he iudgeth that state to deserue the more grace for this errour fighting against the iustificatioÌ„ of faith he most of all abhorreth We deny it not saith Melancthon but yâ— ther be distinct states of liuing The Maior of the citie excelleth yâ— ship-maister but yet deserueth not the Maior more grace for gouerning the citie then the Shipper for ruling the Ship Yea it is possible that the shipper may worship God better in his ship then the Maior in the citie Wherefore these degrées differ not concerning the spirituall life by faith or any grace therby to be obteined although they conferred together in yâ— externe life one excelleth another for God willeth an order to be in offices and states of liuing A memorable fact of a virgin in defence of her country Aeneas Siluius otherwise Pope Pius the second in describing of Asia minor cap. 74. reciteth a certeine fact of a worthy virgin who at what time the Turkes were besieging a certeine towne in Lesbos and had cast downe a great part of the walls so yâ— al the towns men had giuen ouer putting on a mans harneis stepped forth into the breach where not only she kept the Turks from entring in but â—lue of them a great sort The citizens séeing the rare courage good successe of the maide toke to them againe their heart and harneis and so lustely laied about them that an incredible number of the Turks wer slaine The rest being repulsed from the land reculed into their ships who being then pursued by a nauie of Calisa were worthely discomfited likewise vpon the sea And thus was the I le of Lesbos at that time by a poore virgin that is by the strongâ— hand of the Lord working in a weake creature preserued from the Turks In the booke of Mar. VNBELEEVERS What S. Paule doth meane heere by vnbeleeuers BEare not the strange yoke with the vnbeléeuers ¶ Nothing in this world can hinder a man so much from true godlinesse as doth the amitie and friendship with the vngodly The sonnes of God did in the beginning ioyne themselues in amitie or friendship with the children of men and they were all destroyed by a floâ—d Hée that toucheth Pitch shall be defiled therewith Beware therefore if ye wil continue and abide stedfast in the true doctrine that ye accompanye not your selues with vngodly Epicures which without the feare of God doe giue themselues to all kinde of mischiefe and blasphemie Sir I. Cheeke ¶ He séemeth to allude to that which is written Deut. 23. 10. where the Lord commandeth that an Ore and an Asse be not yoked together because the match is vnequall So if the faythfull marrie with the Insidells or else haue to doe with them in anye thing vnlawfull it is héere reproued Geneua VNCIRCVMCISED LIPPES What is meant by vncircumcised lips SEeing that I haue vncircumcised lips ¶ To be of vncircumcised lips is to haue a tongue that lacketh good vtterance to set out matter withall T. M. ¶ Uncircumcised lips ¶ Or barbarous and rude in speach And by this word Uncircumcised is signified the whole corruption of mans nature Geneua VNCLEANE SPIRIT How this place of the Euangelist is vnderstood WHen the vncleane spirit is gone out c. ¶ Unlesse wée doe now at this present take better héede to our selues vse thankfully the grace of God nowe offered vnto vs by his Gospell and labour to expell these soule spirites that yet remaine among vs as couetousnesse whoordome vncleanenes c. the same that Christ héere threateneth vnto the Iewes shal happen vnto vs. Sir I. Cheeke When the vncleane spirit is gone out of a man c. ¶ The vncleane spirit after he is cast out when he commeth findeth his house swept and garnished taketh to him seauen worse then himselfe and commeth and entreth in and dwelleth there and so is the end of that man worse then the beginning The Iewes they had cleansed themselues with Gods worde from all outward Idolatry and worshipping of Idolls but theyr hearts remained still faithlesse to Godward and towarde his mercy and truth and therefore without loue also and lust to the law and to their neighbour for his sake and false trust in their owne works to the which heresie the childe of perdition yâ— wicked Bishop of Rome with his lawiers hath brought vs Christen were more Idolaters then before and became tenne times worse then in the beginning For the first Idolatry was soone spied and easie to be rebuked of the Prophet by yâ— Scripture But the latter is more subtile to beguile withall and an hundred times of more difficultie to be wéeded out of mens hearts Tindale fol. 35. ¶ When by the grace of God we are induced brought into the knowledge of the truth then are we deliuered from the power of Satan Therefore we must take héede that hée doe not to our vtter destruction returne againe into vs that is to say that wée fall not againe into our own infidelitie superstition and ignorance Then indéed shal we be in worse case then we were before Sir I. Cheeke What is meant by these three vncleane spirits ¶ And I sawe thrée vncleane spirits like frogges come out of the mouth of the Dragon ¶ That is a strong number of this greate Diuell the Popes Ambassadours which are euer crieng and croking lyke Frogges out of Antichrists mouth because they shoulde speake nothing but lyes and vse all manner of craft and deceite to maintaine their rich Euphrates against the true Christians Geneua VNFAITHFVLL How the vnfaithfull eate not Christs bodie ¶ Looke Eating Wicked Euill will VNGODLY The meaning of this place of the Prophet THe vngodly haue bent their bow c. ¶ That is a borrowed speach by which is signified the wicked enimies of Dauid were most prest and readyâ— to destroye him for this Psalme as some suppose was made when he fledde from Saule and hid himselfe from him in diuers and sundry places As ye read 1. Reg. from the. 22. to the. 27. wher his persecution was so great that at length he was faine to flye out of yâ— coasts of Israel vnto the Philistines after the like manner do our Saules daily persecute the christen Psa. 37. 12. T. M. ¶ Looke Wicked VNICORNES What is meant by the Vnicornes ANd heare me from among
the horns of the Unicornes By these Vnicornes vnderstande the common people of the Iewes which cruelly and furiously put themselues in prease against Christ crieng Crucifie him Crucifie him Mat. 27. 22. T. M. VNIVERSALL CHVRCH What it is THe vniuersall Church is a multitude gathered of all manner of nations which béeing sette a sunder and dispearsed by distaunce of places doth neuerthelesse consent in the one truth of the heauenly doctrine and is knitte together in one selfe same bonde of religion But for as much as it is not possible for all Christs members to growe together into one place vnder the vniuersall Church are comprehended the seuerall Churches which are disposed in euery Towne and Uillage according as mans necessitye requireth So as each one of them doth worthely beare the name and authoritie of the Church In the same sense doth Paule saye that he had a dayly care for all Churches 2. Cor. 11. 28. Marl. fol. 7. Whether Christs Church or the Popes be the vniuersall Church That the Church of Christ and not the Romish Church is that true vniuersall Church that hath alwaies remained and euer shall read S. Augustine to Casulane Epist. 80. where yée shall see the Romish Church and other Westerne Churches agreeing with her guiâ—e exempted froÌ„ Christs vniuersal church as one departed from the faith of Christ. Proues against the vniuersall head ¶ Looke Pope VNQVIETNESSE OF THE FLESH Looke Messenger of Satan VNSAVERIE The meaning of this place of Iob. THat which is vnsauerie shall it be eaten without Salt ¶ Canne a mans taste delight in that that hath no sauour Meaning that none toke pleasure in affliction seeing they cannot awaye with thinges that are vnsauerie to the mouth Geneua VNTILL What this word Vntill doth signifie KNew her not vntil she had brought forth her first begotten sonne ¶ This word Untill also doth sometime signifie the certeintie and appointed time And sometime it signifieth the time infinit without end or ceasing as in these places that followeth I am I am and vntill you waxe olde I am Now in this place because hée sayth vntill they be old he will be their God will be therefore when they are olde cease or leaue off to be their God And our sauiour Christ to his Apostles Behold I am with you euen vnto the end of the world will the Lord after the consummation of the world forsake his Disciples Againe the Psalmist saith â— He shall reigne vntill he haue put all his enimies vnder his fâ—â—â—e shall he therfore when his enimies are subdued reignâ— no longâ—â— Againe as the eyes of the maide doe waâ—te vppon thee handes of her mistres euen so doe our eies waie vppon thée vntill thou haue mercie vppon vs when the Lorde therefore hath compassion and mercie vppon vs shall we waite no longer In the lyke sense this word Untill is to be taken in this place for the Euangelist saith He knew hir not vntill she had brought foorth hir sonne that we may much more perceiue and gather that he knew hir not after Marl. vpon Mat. fol. 19. ¶ Christ is héere called the first borne because she had neuer any before and not in respect of any she had after neither yet doth this word Untill import alway a time following wherein the contrary may be affirmed as our Sauiour saieng that he will be present with his disciples vntill the ende of the world meaneth not that after the end of the world he will not be with them Geneua This little word Untill in the Hebrue tongue giueth vs to vnderstand also that a thing shall not come to passe in time to come As Michol had no childe vntill hir death daye 2. Samuel 6. 23. And in the last Chapter of the Euangelist Behold I am with you vntill the ende of the world Beza VNVVORTHELY Of the vnworthy receiuing of the Sacrament SAint Paule doth not say that Iudas did eate the bodye of Christ vnworthely for he speaketh not of his body vnworthely but of the Sacrament vnworthely For he saith Whosoeuer eateth of this bread and drinketh of this Cup vnworthely eateth and drinketh his owne damnation because he maketh no difference of the Lords body and not because he eateth the Lords body If Iudas did eate Christs body it must néedes follow that Iudas was saued For Christ saith in the 6. of Iohn ve 45. Whosoeuer eateth my flesh drinketh my bloud hath eternall life and I will raise him vp in the last day R. Woodman in the b. of Mar. fol. 2181. Who eateth Christs body in the Sacrament vnworthely He eateth this bread vnworthely which regardeth not the purpose for the which Christ did institute it which commeth not to it with spirituall hunger to eate through faith his very body which the bread representeth by the breaking distributing of it which commeth not with a merry heart giuing God hartie thankes for their deliueraunce from sinne which doe not much more eate in their heart the death of his body then they doe the bread with their mouth Obiection He that eateth and drinketh this Sacrament vnworthely shal be guiltie of the body and bloud of the Lord. Now say they how shal they be guiltie of the Lords body and bloud which receiue it vnworthely except it were the very body bloud of the Lord. Aunswere He that despiseth the Kings seale or letters offendeth against his owne person He that violently plucketh downe his graces armes or breketh his broad seale with a furious minde or with violence committeth treason against his own person yet his armes broad seale are not his own person He yâ— clippeth the Kings coyne committeth treason against the Kings person the Common-wealth yet yâ— mony is neither the Kings person nor yâ— CoÌ„mon-wealth S. Paule saith yâ— euery man which prayeth or precheth w e couered head shameth his head his head is Christ shal we therfore imagin yâ— Christ is naturaly in euery maÌ„s head S. Austen saith that he doth no lesse sin which negligently heareth the word of God then doth the other whichâ—vnworthely receiueth the sacrament of Christs body bloud ¶ Héere it is plaine yâ— Christs natural body is not in the word when it is preched yet he sinneth no lesse saith S. Austen the negligently heareth it then doth he that vnworthely receiueth the Sacrament S. Peter witnesseth that our harts are purified by faith true faith therefore is the cleanesse of Christians whervpon S. Austen saith The vnbeléeuers eate not the flesh of Christ spiritually but rather eateth drinketh the sacrament of so great a thing to his owne condempnation because being vncleane hée hath presumed to come to Christs Sacraments which no man receiueth worthely but he that is cleane of whome it is said Blessed be the cleane in heart for they shall sée God Bull. 1107. VOICE The meaning of this place HEaring his voyce but séeing no man ¶ They heard Paules voice for
all congregations of waters the Sea generallye but also because it was of olde time a constant opinion after the storyes that it hath his originall beginning from the Occean Sea Ye may also vnderstand by the drinesse of Nilus that it ouerflowed not the lande contrary to the olde accustomed manner thereof Some had leauer haue this to be figuratiuely applyed As there be certeine waters of the Gospell which the holy Ghost giueth so are there also the troubelâ—us waters of Aegypt that is of worldly doctrine Therefore when the word of God is ouerheard those waters drye vs. For the holy Ghost reprehendeth the world of sinne and openeth and declareth the works of darknesse In these waters doe Réede and Rush grow that is vaine trifling works such as are the works of hipocrits which after the outward shew and appearance séeme fresh but are within vaine and naught worth ¶ Hee sheweth that the Sea and Nilus their greate riuer whereby they thought themselues most sure shoulde not bée able to defend them from his anger but that he woulde â—â—nd the Assirians among them that they should kéepe them vnder as slaues Geneua The meaning of this place following Iesus Christ that came by water and bloud ¶ The water and bloud that came out of his side declare that we hauâ— our sinnes washed by him he hath made full satisfaction for the same Geneua How water in the Sacrament signifieth the people The people is anexed in the Sacrament through the mixture of water therefore I meru 〈…〉 le much that they are so contentions and will not see that as the water is the people so the wine is Christs body that is to say in a mystery because it representeth Christs bloud as the water doth the people Cipriane ad 〈…〉 Whiles in the Sacrament water is anneâ—ed with the wine the faythfull people is incorporate ioyned with Christ and is made one with him with a certeine knot of perâ—â—ct charitie ¶ Now whereas he sayth that we are ioyned and incorporate with Christ what fondnesse were it to contend sith we are there onely in a mysterie and not naturallye I. Frith VVAVE OFFERING What it signified ANd waue them for a waue offering ¶ This sort of offeringâ— after the Priest had lif 〈…〉 d vp was moued into euery side of all coasts to signifie that God was Lord of all the earth Tâ—e Bible note This sacrifice the Priest did moue toward the East West North and South Geneua ¶ Waue offering because it was wauen in the Priestes hands to diuerse quarters Tindale VVEDDING GARMENT What the wedding garment is and who be clothed therewith WHich had not on a wedding garment ¶ Many doe in vaine héere contend about the wedding garment whether it be fay â— or an holy and godly lyfe Séeing that fayth can neither be separated from good workesâ— neither canne good works procéede but from fayth But the onely meaning of our Sauiour Christ was this that we are called of the Lords vpon this condition that we should by the spirit be made lyke vnto him And therefore that wee might continuallye abide in his house wée must put off the olde man with all his pollutions and defiling spottes of sinne and must frame and giue our selues to a newe lyfe that our apparell maye aunswere so honourable a calling They therefore are clothed with this wedding garment which haue put on the Lord Iesus Christ and the new man which after God is shaped in righteousnesse and holynesse and as the wedding garment doth declare the minde to bee ioyfull affected towarde the wedding dinner and to reuerence the same euen so also by this wedding garment there is required that the guestâ— be such which with ioy with reuerence of the diuine maiestie and with giuing of thankes should obteine and enioy the heauenly benefits Marl. fol 499. ¶ The wedding garment is Christ himselfe whom in Baptime we put on through â—aith where from procéedeth loue and charitie which is the common badge of all true faithfull christians Sir I. Cheeke ¶ They that with their mouthes doe professe the Gospell and the true christian religion and so doe associate and a fellowship themâ—elues with the church and congregation and bee not inwardly sanctified with the spirit of God be without the bridegromes liuâ—rie ¶ Faith in Christs bloud maketh the marriage betwéene our soules and Christ and is properly called the marriage garment or the signe Tindale VVEDLOCKE ¶ Looke Marriage VVEAKE AND SICKE The meaning of Saint Paule in this place FOr this cause many are weake and sicke among you ¶ For this cause that is â—or lacke of good examining of our selues many are weake sicke in the faith many asleepe haue lost their faith in Christs bloud for lacke of remembrance of his body breaking bloudshedding not yâ— only but many are weak and sick euen striken with bodily diseases for abusing the SacrameÌ„t of his body eating the bread with their téeth not his body with their heart minde peraduenture some slaine for it by the stroke of God which if they had truely iudged and examined themselues for what intent they came thether why it was instituted should not haue ben so iudged chastened of the Lord. For the Lord doth chasten to bring vs to repentance and to mortifie our rebellious members that we may remeÌ„ber him Héere ye may shortly perceiue the minde of Paule Tindale fol. 164. ¶ Looke Examine VVEEKES How the weekes in Daniels prophesie be taken A Wéeke in Daniels prophesie is not taken for a wéeke of dayes but for a wéeke of years so that euery wéeke is counted for seuen yeares And the halfe yeare that he speaketh of is taken for the thrée years an halfe wherin Christ héere in earth stablished his Testament A wéeke is taken for seauen yeares As in Leuit. 25. 8. where the 70. wéekes that Daniel speaketh of are 190 yeares T. M. Then number 7. weeks of yeares ¶ A wéeke is sometimes taken for the number of 7. daies as before 23. 15. sometime for yâ— number of 7. yeares as heere and in Dan. 9. ver 24. 25. 26. T. M. VVELLES What the welles of the Sauiour are WIth ioy shall ye drawe water out of the welles of the Sauiour ¶ The wells of the Sauiour are the word of God the doctrine of the Gospell and promises of Christ wherewith trembling soules and afflicted consciences are refreshed Out of these saith he that they shal drawe water not out of mens traditions which are but puddles T. M. ¶ The graces of God shall be so abundant that ye may receiue them in as great plentie as waters out of a fountainâ— that is full Geneua VVENT OVT FROM VS What is meant by this place of Iohn Looke Vs. VVEEPE Causes why we should weepe AVgustine in his 4. Sermon of the first Sundaye in Lent writeth that there bée two
of Abraham of whom it is written 30. yeares before he offered his sonne Isaac Abraham beléeued it was reckoned vnto him for righteousnesse Gen. 15. 6. wherby we doe euidently sée that Saint Iames meaning is that Abrahams fayth was no idle fayth but such faith as made him obedient to God which thing he did well declare when he did so willingly offer his sonne at Gods commaundement All that S. Iames goeth about then is to proue that faith cannot be without good works And as by fayth onely we are iustified before God so by good workes procéeding from a liuely fayth wée are iustified before men Heere wée learne also that where no good workes be there is no true iustifieng fayth but a lyght vnprofitable beléeue such as is in diuels and yet we must beware that we ascribe no parte of our iustification before God vnto our good works Sir I. Cheeke Ther can be no good work reckoned to be in any man but in him alone whose sinnes God hath forgiuen Forasmuch as our best déeds are lame and corrupt Therefore they are héere called the doers of good works whom Paule calleth zelous and louers of good works But this estimation and iudgement dependeth vpon the fatherly clemency and acceptation of our God who alloweth that freely for good which deserueth to be reiected as euill and vnperfect c. Marl. fol. 170. Indéede works doe iustifie taking iustifie to be to declare iust Euen as white haires do make a man olde because they be a signe of age But works doe this before men not before God Nor they cannot take hold of forgiuenesse of sins deliuerance from their deserued condemnation For then it should be false that the Apostle saith we be iustified fréely by his grace for to him that worketh the reward is imputed vnto him for a duety and not vpon grace and fauour Wherfore the errours of those men is too grose to deceiue any of them which hath looked ouer the holy Scriptures neuer so slightly Nor it doth not agrée with the sense neither when they will haue iustifie to be as much as to make iust For works doe not go before him that is to bée iustified â—but doe followe him which is alreadye iustified witnesse Augustine and workes doe come of grace and not grace of workes witnesse the same Augustine de fide opere cap. 14. Musculus fol. 227. Of workes done before faith Saint Austen condemneth all our good workes before faith as vaine and nothing worth Read him In probo Psal. 31. That worketh not how it is vnderstood To him that worketh not but beleeueth ¶ That dependeth not on his workes neither thinketh to merit by them Gene. That is which meaneth not to obteine saluation through the worthinesse of his works The Bible note How workes are not the causes of felicitie Works indeed are to be had but not as causes wherfore Christ admonished vs saieng When ye haue done al these things say we are vnprofitable seruants we haue done but the thing which we ought to doe Neither passe we any thing vpon their caueling which say yâ— therfore we are vnprofitable seruaÌ„ts because our good works being no coÌ„modity vnto God forasmuch as God néedeth none of our good works but say they it caÌ„not be denied but yâ— we are by good works profitable vnto our selues Wée graunt indéed that it is profitable vnto vs to liue well But that vtilitie is not to be attributed vnto our workes that they should be the causes of our blessednesse to come Wee haue nothing in vs whereby we can make God obstruct or bound vnto vs. For whatsoeuer we doe the same doe we wholy owe vnto God and a great deale more then we are able to performe Wherfore as Christ admonisheth The Lord giueth not thanks vnto his seruant when he hath done his duetie And if the seruant by wel doing cannot binde his Lord to giue him thanks how shal he binde him to render vnto him great rewards Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fol. 29. Of workes loue and faith Works are the outward righteousnesse before the world may be called the righteousnesse of the members and spring of inward loue Loue is the righteousnesse of the hart springeth of faith Faith is the trust in Christs bloud and is the gift of God Ephe. 2. 8. Tindale How our good workes are the workes of God Although it be written that God will render to euery man according to his works yet is yâ— so to be vnderstood yâ— if they be good works they are for none other cause caled any maÌ„s works but for that they are wrought in him namely by the power of the spirit of God whereby they are in very déede the workes of God S. Austen most truely saith that God crowneth in vs his owne gifts for as touching vs we deserue nothing but death Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fol. 367. How we deserue nothing by our good workes Wo be to all our iustice saith S. Austen if it be iudged setting mercy a part Therefore this is a christen sentence worthy to be beaten in al mens heads Let not thy left hand know what the right hand doth Let our right hand worke those things which be good and pleasant vnto God And in the meane season let our heartes depend vpon the grace of Gods goodnesse onely not thy left hand write into thy kalender those things which be somewhat well done by the right hand Let the note of our owne good works be in Gods hand not in our owne Whatsoeuer he doth reward vs either in this life either in the life to come let vs thanke his grace for it and not our deserts Musculus fol. 234. Of the vnablenesse of our workes If the séeking of righteousnesse and forgiuenesse of sinnes by the kéeping of the law which God gaue vpon mount Sinai with so great glory and maiestie by the denyeng of Christ of his grace what shall we say to those yâ— will néeds iustifie themselues afore God by their owne laws and obseruances I wold wish that such folks should a little compare the one with the other and afterward giue iudgement themselues God minded not to do that honour nor to giue that glorye vnto his owne law yet they wil haue him to giue it to mens laws ordinaÌ„ces But that honour is giuen onely to his onely begotten son who alone by the sacrifice of his death passion hath made ful amends for all our sinnes past present and to come as saith S. Paule Heb. 7. 25. The meaning of this place following Work out your own saluatioÌ„ with fere trembling ¶ S. Paul saith we must work out our saluation with feare trembling But this feare riseth in consideration of our weaknesse and vnworthinesse not of any distrust or doubt in Gods mercy but rather the lesse cause we haue to trust in our selues the morâ— cause we haue to trust in God Iewel fol. 76.
maie knowe And truelie the oportunitie of that time shall not be vntill the Gospell be preached in all the world for a witnesse vnto all the world August ad Hesichin 79. Epist. It is not for you to knowe the times of the season which the 〈…〉 put in his owne power Act. 1. 7. And of that daie and houte knoweth no man neither Angell neither power nor the Sonne but the Father alone Math. 24. 36. And that that is written that the daie of the Lorde commeth as a théefe doth manifestlie declare that no man ought to take vpon him the knowledge of yâ— time by anie computation of yeares For if that after 7000. yeares that daie shall come then euerie man by reckoning of these yeares maie learne his comming a How shall this bee then Nor the sonne of â—an knoweth it Which thing becilye is so spoken because that by the sonne of man they learne not this not that to him he knoweth it not but after that phrase of speach in Deut. 13. 3. Your Lorde GOD tempteth you that he maie knowe that is to saie that he maie make you to knowe Arise Lorde that is to saie make vs arise When it is sayde then that the sonne of man knoweth not this daie not that bée knoweth not but that hée maketh them not to knowe to whome it is expedient not for to knowe it that is he doth not reueale or open this vnto them What. manner of presumption is that the which by the computation of yeares hopest most certeinlye vppon the daie of the LORD after 7000. yeares let vs therefore willinglie be ignoraunt of that thing that the Lord would not haue vs to knowe August vpon the 6. Psalme After the resurrection Christ being demaunded of his Disciples of the last daie he answered plainlie It is not for you to knowe the times and iudgements which the Father hath put in his power when he saith It is not for you to knowe he sheweth that he himselfe doth knowe but it is not expedient for the Apostles to knowe That thereby béeing alwayes vncerteine of the comming of the Lord that they maie so daily liue as though they should the next daie be iudged S. Hier. vpon the. 24. of Math. Of the obseruing of daies ¶ Looke Obseruing DAGON What Dagon was WHat this Dagon was it is not verie well knowne howbeit as farre as maie be iudged by the Etimologie of the word it was some God of the Sea For Dag in Hebrue signifieth a fish And that both the Grecians and the Latines worshipped Gods of the sea it is certeine For they had Neptune Leucothea and Triton Aboue the bellie as they saie it had the forme of a man and downeward it ended in the forme of a fish Such a God worshipped the Philistines Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 234. In the temple of Dagon ¶ The Idoll of the Philistines which from the bellie vpward was like a man and from the bellie downeward had the forme of a fish Geneua DAMNATION How this word is vnderstood in this place They will marrie hauing damnation ¶ Saint Paule doth not héere speake of euerlasting damnation but by this word damnation doth rather vnderstand the shame that those wanton widdowes shall haue in the worlde for breaking of their promise Ambrose Erasmus If this place bée well vnderstoode it is able alone to ouerthrowe all the monkish vowes Sir I. Cheeke DAN Whie the tribe of Dan is left out and whiche is likened to the Pope The Tribe of Manasses is put in and the Tribe of Dan is left out quite the reason whereof the Fathers haue rendered to be this namelie that Antichrist shoulde bée borne of the Tribe of Dan according to Iacobs prophesie Dan is an Adder in the waie Gene. 47. 17. which thing agréeth verie well by mysticall signification that is to saie by the interpretation of the name vnto Antichrist that is to saie the Pope For the worde Dan signifieth a Iudge This doth Antichrist chalenge to himselfe insomuch as hee makes his bragges that hée alone maie iudge all men and no man maie iudge him Distinct 40. 61. Papa Wherein according to Paules iudgement ought to bee at the discreation of the sitters that is to saie of the Church 1. Cor. 14. 29. He that heareth not the church must as our Sauiour saith bée counted as an heathen and a publicane Math. 18. 17. Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 108. DANIEL Wherefore he set open his window when he praied AND the windowes of his chamber towarde Hierusalem stoode open c. ¶ Because hee would not by his silence shew that he consented to this wicked decrée hee sette open his windowes towarde Hierusalem when he praied both to stirre vp himselfe with the remembraunce of Gods promises to his people when they should praie toward the Temple and also that other might see that he would neuer consent in heart nor déede for these few daies to anie thing contrarie to Gods glorie Cal. vpon Dam. and Geneua Wherefore he absteined from the kings meate But Daniel purposed in his heart not to bée polluted with the portion of the kings meate and drinke ¶ Héere some doe doubt whether anie such matter were in the meate and the drinke that Daniel ought to absteine from them For this seemeth some note of superstition and we knowe that all thinges are pure vnto the pure which rule is true in all worldes Againe we doe reade no such thing of Ioseph And it is verie like that Daniel afterward did vse such meates when hée was in his great authoritie with the king wherfore this was not alwaies obserued of Daniel and therefore it maie séeme now either an vnaduised zeale or too much singularitie To this maie be aunswered that God alloweth it in Daniel and in his fellowes as it were by myracle preseruing them faire liking in their mourning and straite diet and therefore it is not to be doubted but by Gods spirit they wer thus at the first moued to absteine for a time from the kings delicates and só to record that they were exiles and captiues brought from the holie citie and the holie kinred of Abraham into an idolatrous countrie and people whose manners were abhominable vnto them and so they count their fine meates and deintie fare pollution and abhomination for the consequence that woulde haue ensued if they had greedelie giuen themselues vnto them For Daniel knew the daunger that they should haue béene corrupted with heathenish manners if they had thus at yâ— first giuen themselues vp to haue bene abused with sumptuous fare and princelie dishes Wherefore absteining from them he kéepeth his minde in reuerence to God he reteineth the remembraunce of his owne state and countrie hée disapointeth the King of his craftie purpose and groweth into more credit through Gods prouidence Cal. vpon Daniel ¶ Not that he thought anie religion to be in the meate and drinke for afterwarde hée did eate But
husband or wife doe violate the promise of the bed the chast wife maie forsake her husband if he bee a fornicatour as wel as the husband maie put awaie his wife if shée haue plaied the whoore Marl. fol. 420. It is said whosoeuer putteth awaie his wife lette him giue her a letter of diuorcement ¶ These words doe perteine to the lawe of eschewing adulterie and doe teach that truelie and vndefiledly we ought to keepe the faith of wedlocke For euen as the Iewes thought that they behaued themselues falsely and amisse before God if they kéepe not the lawe after a politike order Euen so againe whatsoeuer the politike or morall lawe did not prohibite they fondlie imagined that it was at their plesure Moses in respect of the externall order did not forbidde the diuorsements with their wiues which wer woÌ„t to be obserued but onelie to take awaie the occasion of lust for it was a certeine testimonie of manâ—mission of frée libertie that euer after the woman might be frée from the bondage and power of the man and also the man by the same did acknowledge and confesse that he did not put awaie his wife for anie crime or fault but because the did not please him Marl. fol. 101. How the Bill of diuorcement was made Some write that the Bill of Diuorcement mencioned in the fift of Mathewe was made after this forme following as should appeare by a copie taken out of the lawe of the Hebrues This Bill made the 29. daie of Iune in the yeare of the creation of the world 5030. witnesseth that I H. K. the sonne of W. K. dwelling in the citie of London haue well aduised my self no man constraining me and haue dimist and set at libertie and left thée A. K. to thy self which hast bene héeretofore my wife and nowe hauing dimist thée and set thée frée I giue the leaue to do what thou wilt to go and giue thy selfe to wife to whom so euer it shal please thée In witnes wherof I giue vnto thée this Bill of diuorcement dimissorie Epistle beeing an instrument of libertie according to yâ— law of Moses Marl. fol. 102. Whie the Iewes were suffered to be diuorced The Iewes were suffered by the lawe for their weaknesse sake to be diuorced from their wiues giuing them a Testimoniall in their hands to auoide a further inconuenience yâ— was least when they were moued or angrie with them they would either haue poisoned or killed them The meaning of these places following Whosoeuer marrieth her that is put awaie from her husband committeth adulterie ¶ They that gather by this place that a man cannot be married againe after he hath putte awaie his wife for adulterie while she liueth reson fondlie For Christ speaketh of these diuorses which the Iewes vsed of which sort we cannot take the diuorcement for adulterie for adulterers were put to death by the lawe Let not man therefore put a sunder that which God hath coupled together ¶ He that putteth awaie his wife for adulterie or fornication doth not put asunder that which God hath coupled for it is GOD himselfe which commaundeth such to be stoned to death that doth separate them Where is the Bill of your mothers diuorcement c. God was not the cause whie the congregation of the Iewes which is vnderstood by mother was once his spouse was diuorsed forsaken but their owne offence diuorsed them was the cause whie they were sold to the vsurer c giuen ouer into the hands of the Gentiles or heathen and sparkled among the Medians Persians Babilonians Grecians and Romaneâ—s T. M. DOO Whatsoeuer God willeth to doe is well done THou shalt not doe that which is good in thine owne eies but doe that onelie which I commaund thee ¶ Upon this place Saint Iohn Chrisostome in his Oration against the Iewes saith thus Of a truth that which is done according to the will of God although it seeme to be wicked yet it is altogether pleasant and acceptable before God Contrariwise whatsoeuer is done beside the word of GOD and otherwise then he wil haue it done though it be as a thing acceptable to God yet it is of all other the worst and most wicked D. Wilson in his booke against vsurie fol. 182. How the doers of the lawe are iustified For before God they are not righteous which heare the lawe but the doers of the lawe shall be iustified ¶ That is shall be pronounced iust and righteous This sentence is onely spoken to the rebuke of the Iewes setting no small store by themselues in that behalfe of the lawe which yet they kept not This thing laieth Paule to their charge on this wise It is not inough for thée O thou Iewe to heare the law onelie to be a professour therof and a leaner vnto it but if thou wilt needs be iustified and made righteous in the sight of God by the law as thou so greatlie crakest then must thou kéepe the lawe not onelie heare it now that doest thou not out art guiltie of the breaking of it and therefore must thou haue an other waie to become righteous in the sight of God then by the keeping of the lawe which is as this whole Epistle doth after and before plainlie proue faith that fastlie beleeueth sinnes to be forgiuen fréelie by Christ not for our workes or deseruinges no not wheÌ„ we haue done the best yâ— we can And to this purpose doth Saint Ambrose writing on this selfe text expound Paule saieng Not they are righteous which heare the lawe but which beléeue in Christ whome the lawe promised affirming plainlie that to beléeue in him is to doe the lawe Tindale The Apostle in this place goeth about to rifell the foolishnesse of the Iewes which supposed that the hearing and vnderstanding of the lawe was sufficient to the accomplishing of the same although they in no part fulfilled it which Saint Paule héere confuteth as though he would saie vnto them You bragge that you are iustified by the lawe where in no part ye doe fulfill the lawe but bragging of a little superficiall vnderstanding of the lawe perswade your selues straight that you doe fulfill the lawe as though the accomplishing of the lawe consisted in knowledge and vnder standing and not in fulfilling but heerein you are deceiued for not the heares but the dooers of the law are instified And because none fullie accomplisheth the law so absolutelie as Gods iustice requireth therefore our iustification commeth not by the lawe where of the Iewes bragâ—â—d Rom. 10. and therefore in the same Chapter the Apostle concludeth thus Nam perfecto c. for Christ is the fulfilling of the law to iustifie all that beleeue â— Gough So that ye bee dooers of the worde and not hearers onelye deceiuing your selues For if 〈…〉 hâ—are the worde and declareth not the same by his workes he is like vnto a manâ— beholding his bodilie face in a glasse and so